Gardner Family Histories

GARDNER

FAMILY HISTORIES

©2020 Suzanne Gardner Stott

Designed & published by Legacy Books® www.legacybooks.com

Because stories are forgotten if left untold.™

GARDNER

FAMILY HISTORIES

“Remember the days of old, consider the years of many generations.”

DEUTERONOMY 32:7

“I

come not with my own strengths, but bring with me the gifts, talents, and strengths of my family, tribe, and ancestors . . .”

MAORI SAYING

INTRODUCTION

Dear Family,

These ancestor histories are given to you with great joy! What began in 2013 as a simple Christmas gift to my siblings with the writing of Hannah Elida Baldwin Crosby’s history has mushroomed into this book. By compiling and writing these stories I have a deep kinship with these family members, and I want you to have the privilege to better know them.

Countless nights as I sat typing I glanced heavenward, hoping for assurance that I was on the right track in relating details of their heroic lives—a grandmother suffering from the last stages of cancer, yet determine to make it to “Zion” before she died; a grandfather who toiled months felling trees and turned over the desperately needed wages to the Church so others could make the trek across the plains; a grandmother who supported herself and her three sons by selling eggs and eating roots during her husband’s three-year mission to England; a grandfather who was miraculously healed after a tree fell on him; a grandfather pursued by a mob whose prayer of faith stopped an ice flow, allowing him to cross the river to safety; a grandmother who lived in abject poverty, but whose visitors always left her home with a treat. The list goes on and on.

When compiling a life sketch there is never-ending material available and the depth of research that can be done is formidable. There is always additional information. I have drawn from sources I thought would enhance our understanding of their lives.

These histories are just glimpses. How could I, living in this century, capture their time and circumstances in the context in which they lived? They lived in the past, and we are strangers to life back then. Fortunately through journals, histories, and other records, we are given the highlights of their lives and specific examples of their devotion and endurance. I marvel at the faith that compelled them to join the Church; leave familiarity, professions, property, and family; and endure unbelievably difficult living situations. They were tough folks.

Someday we will have greater understanding of their circumstances, and I think we will be even more amazed and grateful for the choices they made to give us a legacy of faith and hope.

I am indebted to Melanie Kirry Gardner for spending countless hours adding photos to enhance these histories. Her compassion and expertise are deeply appreciated.

Lastly, I express gratitude to my brother, Kem, who is a man who “notices such things,” and is the shining force behind assembling these histories into one book.

Suzanne Gardner Stott February 2020

CHAPTER 3: CROSBY FAMILY

George

CHAPTER 4: LINDSAY FAMILY

CHAPTER ONE GARDNER FAMILY

LINCOLN BLACKER GARDNER

PATERNAL PEDIGREE

BRIGHAM LIVINGSTON GARDNER

b: 6 June 1852, East Millcreek, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

m: 24 January 1874, Endowment House, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah

d: 19 March 1911, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

LUCIA ADELL GARDNER

b: 1 June 1856, East Millcreek, Salt Lake, Utah, United States

d: 3 April 1936, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

WILLIAM

GARDNER

b: 31 January 1803, Barony, Lanarkshire, Scotland, United Kingdom

m: 7 May 1841, Mosa, Middlesex, Ontario, Canada

d: 12 January 1880, Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

JANET LIVINGSTON

b: 20 November 1820, Quebec, Quebec, Canada

d: 24 February 1904, West Jordan, Salt Lake, Utah, United States

ROBERT GARDNER SR

b: 12 March 1781, Bogstown Farm, Houston, Renfrewshire, Scotland, United Kingdom

m: 25 May 1800, Glasgow, Lanarkshire, Scotland

d: 20 November 1855, East Millcreek, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

MARGARET CALLENDER

b: 24 January 1777, Falkirk, Stirlingshire, Scotland, United Kingdom

d: 28 April 1862, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

NEIL LIVINGSTON

b: 9 May 1784, Kilmory Scarba, Lochgilphead, Craignish, Argyll, Scotland, United Kingdom

m: 28 December 1813, Craignish Parish, Argyll, Scotland, United Kingdom

d: 1830

JANET MCNAIR

b: 7 December 1794, Glassary, Argyll, Scotland, United Kingdom

LINCOLN BLACKER GARDNER

b: 13 December 1911, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

m: 14 January 1939, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

d: 25 July 1987, West Point, Davis, Utah, United States

BRIGHAM DELOS GARDNER

b: 18 September 1876, Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

m: 7 April 1904

d: 23 July 1936, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

MARIA BLACKER

b: 25 May 1883, Streator, LaSalle, Illinois, United States

d: 5 October 1967, Ogden, Weber, Utah, United States

ARCHIBALD GARDNER

b: 2 September 1814, Kilsyth, Stirlingshire, Scotland, United Kingdom

m: 3 March 1851, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States

d: 8 February 1902, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States

LAURA

ALTHEA THOMPSON

b: 3 August 1834, Alexander, Genesee, New York, United States

d: 10 July 1899, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

d: 4 July 1854, Alvinston, Middlesex, Ontario, Canada

GEORGE VAUGHN THOMPSON

b: 29 May 1798, Elizabethtown, Essex, New York, United States

m: 1 January 1822, Genesee, New York, United States

d: 9 November 1863, South Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

LUCIA SPAULDING

b: 2 March 1796, Windsor, Berkshire, Massachusetts, United States

d: 9 February 1878, South Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah, United States

LINCOLN BLACKER GARDNER

DICTATED BY LINCOLN BLACKER GARDNER IN HIS OWN WORDS

I was born in the log house just a little way from where Papa later built a new house with a parlor and bedrooms upstairs, a dining room, a big kitchen, and one bedroom downstairs. I have 12 brothers and sisters: B. Delos, Althera Adell (Allie), Marguerite, Edward Harold (died at three months), Dorothy, Elna, Darrel, Kenneth, Cumora, Maxine, Genevieve, and Vern.

I don’t remember much of my early childhood. I do remember sitting out on the front porch. I must have been four or five years old, and Papa had a white-topped buggy waiting out in front to take me to the baseball game. We called our horses Bally and Bud. I also remember one day in the old home my mother was nursing a baby. It must have been Dorothy. Mother’s sister Fannie was there, and she said to me, “Do you want some?” I was so frightened I ran behind the rocking chair to hide.

Papa had a milk route. We had a big barn, and I helped milk from a very early age. I remember cleaning the barn out so well; water ran under the barn and we’d scoop the manure down a chute. We had 10 to 15 cows in the barn. I thought we were quite well to do.

Grandmother Althera came to see us often. She was a little Welsh lady and always wore black dresses. She was smaller than my mother, but they still looked alike. I vividly remember mother’s brothers: Uncles Hyrum, Will, Kem, Tom, and George. They were such fine people, and they supported our family in every way possible. They loved to sing, and I remember them walking up the lane singing when they lived in Afton. Uncle George moved to Rock Springs to work in the coal mines there. He often returned to the Valley in the summer in a big, fine car, and he always brought us candy. I used to think that he was really rich. I loved to hear his wife, Aunt Polly, laugh. Papa loved to play Rook and was a very good player. He and Mother liked to play with Aunt Polly and Uncle George. Papa was also a skilled checkers player and was champion of the Valley in tournaments for several years.

I was only a child, but I thought we were doing quite well in Star Valley. We had the cows, and Papa drove the milk wagon. He was superintendent of the MIA at this time. The threshers always liked to come to our place to thrash. I believe they actually tried to “break down” so they could stay longer because Mother was such a good cook! I well remember the threshing crew and the thresher. This was the kind that ten head of horses walking round and round would pull the worm that threshed the grain. We measured the grain, then stacked it.

Two of Mother’s brothers, Tom and Will, were living in Rupert. They were doing quite well and thought that our family would benefit by moving to Idaho. Since they were good farmers, our family decided to make the move. I helped drive the stock from Afton to Montpelier. I was in the fifth grade. We drove a team of horses and about five cows and mules to get them on the train and travel from Montpelier to Rupert.

While there I was picked on at school and got into a lot of fights in the neighborhood. Finally I made some good friends. Papa hauled gravel, and he always wore a copper band around his wrist because in Rupert he started to tremble. We noticed his hands first. We had a little black buggy pulled by one horse. We took this buggy into town, which was about a mile and a half away, and to things at night and to celebrations. Papa always drove. At that time he was a big strong fellow. Later, as the disease overtook him, he was stooped.

A horrible hail storm hit Rupert, and the hail was as big as hens’ eggs. It stripped our apples, broke windows, and destroyed our chicken coops. Our livestock was driven away and ended up at our neighbor’s. The hail was about six inches deep in the melon patch, and the melons were riddled with holes.

We moved back to Afton around Christmas because things didn’t work out for us in Rupert. Papa drove the team of mules from Montpelier, and I drove a team of white horses owned by Uncle George. We were in sleighs. We stayed at Aunt Fanny’s until we could get back in our house. I was only in the sixth grade; I had to stand on a box to do the harness on the top of the horses and mules. I was really too small to harness a horse, but I had to help.

The people who had rented our house had intended to buy it. They couldn’t make the payment, and they caused a lot of damage to our house, the granary, and part of our barn. Papa thought they had been making whiskey inside the house because of spots all over the ceiling that looked like bottles had exploded. It was such a sad sight. With so many children, Papa unwell, and no money, things looked bleak. We were very poor. We were able to buy one cow from Heber Burton, then we bought a team from Harold Papworth, named Dot and Dove. I don’t remember exactly how we got started back milking cows and farming a little. We had milk, butter, cheese, and a garden of sorts, and a little fruit. That was mainly out diet. My sisters and Mama would fix us a lunch of jelly sandwiches wrapped in newspaper or the Sears catalog. The jelly would seep through and embarrass me when I ate my lunch around other people.

Uncle George Williams, Aunt Merintha’s husband, worked on the railroad, and he bought Papa 200 head of sheep. Papa and I took a buggy and drove to Cokeville to get them. It took us two days to ride out there and a week to trail the sheep back. Papa was really trembling a lot during this time. When he was awake it was very noticeable, but when he was asleep he was perfectly calm. I remember sleeping with him

(left) Lincoln with seven of his siblings, Wyoming, ca. 1920

in an old log broken-down house. We slept together and the dog slept by me. They gave us an extra sheep who limped on its hind legs, and we didn’t know if it would be able to keep up with the herd. But when we were coming into the Valley that sheep was leading the way. What a valuable lesson! With determination one can overcome weaknesses and gain the strength to be a leader.

I had to stay out of school for two years to support the family by herding sheep and keeping the farm going. It was very lonesome in the hills, and I missed being in school with my friends and at home with my family, so I sent away for a little phonograph from the Sears catalog. I enjoyed listening to the music so much, but in the end I had to send it back because I couldn’t make the payments. One time while I was herding sheep I went fishing and tied my horse to a willow by the river. I went too far down the river and became lost, and it was getting dark. I knelt down and asked the Lord to bless me to find my horse. I got up and walked about 100 yards to my horse. This was a profound message to me that our prayers are answered.

In the winter I hauled hay from Dry Creek and the meadows on a sleigh. It was severely cold—42 degrees below zero many times and of course lots of snow. In summer I worked on the

binder, hauling, mowing, etc., wherever I could, often for $1.00 a day. My sisters worked too; everyone had to help. Mama and the girls did janitor work at the school, and they would still be there when I came in from football or basketball practice, and I would often stay to help them. Those were long days as I had got up early to milk cows before school!

In 1933 I was elected student body president. There was no way to get home from school but to walk. Some nights it was so cold my sisters and Mama stayed in town in a little cabin. But I would walk on home, and Darrel and Ken would be milking and doing other chores. Many times when I got home from school we had to go to the meadow to get a load of hay and it was cold as heck. The loads were so heavy the horses would walk slower and I would walk along beside them slapping my hands around my shoulders to keep warm. I did this about three times a week. I wouldn’t get home until 9 or 10 o’clock and could hardly move I was so frozen.

Going out on dates with young ladies I depended on neighbors for a ride. When I was a deacon, Ben Hale was an adviser. I remember one of his expressions so well: “Pret ni.” I remember the old ward chapel and sitting around the floor furnace. When I was baptized we drove to Uncle Bruce’s in a sleigh and picked him up and went on to Swift Creek. It was

(top left to right) Elna, Lincoln, Maxine, Kenneth, Marguerite, Dorothy, Darrel, Cumora, (front left to right) Allie, Vern, Maria, Delos, Genevieve, February 1943—all of Lincoln’s siblings and mother, mostly likely in Star Valley, Wyoming

the middle of December, and ice had formed in places. Uncle Bruce walked out on the ice and stood in water up to his middle. Then I went in and was baptized. It was freezing, but as soon as I got out Mama quickly put a quilt around me. Papa was there when I was baptized. We went to Uncle Bruce’s, and I dressed. Mama always made cakes for birthdays. I honestly don’t know how she found ingredients to make a cake, but they always tasted real good to me.

I went one night to watch Delos box. Even though I was young, I was asked to box that night with Art Roberts. I must have been in the seventh grade. Well, I nearly knocked Art out so they all thought I was pretty good. From that time on I was always called to box and considered a very good boxer in the Valley. There was never a celebration in Afton after that when I didn’t have to fight. I never intended to be a boxer. It just came naturally to me. Papa was very interested in his sons boxing, but I don’t remember anyone really showing me how to box.

I didn’t worry too much about what I wanted to be when I grew up. When I graduated from high school I did think seriously about what I was going to do. When I was out with the sheep for hours and hours alone, I distinctly thought that sheepherding was not the life I wanted, but I hadn’t figured out what my future would be. I never resented having to work so hard; I just wondered if I would have the opportunity to finish school.

I remember coming down the stairs as the first one up many and many a morning to make the fire in the stove, mostly the kitchen stove. We couldn’t afford the wood to keep the two front rooms heated all the time before we had electricity. I studied with a coal oil lamp for years. We didn’t get electricity until the thirties, when Franklin Roosevelt was president. We had three bedrooms upstairs, and each room had two double beds. Sometimes we slept three in a bed. But the one in the middle always kept warm!

Mama always prepared good meals for us. We had cooked cereal in the morning and occasionally eggs, potatoes, bread, and milk. Papa and I took a team of mules to Mink Creek, Idaho. I was out of school that fall, and we brought back a load of plums, apples, and pears, some of which we were able to sell. I have many vivid memories of that trip with Papa. I had to hitch up the team, but he would take care of the mules. I have seen him lead them to water and put harnesses on them. It was very hard for him to get up in the wagon, and he and I both drove, mainly Papa. It was so good to be with him even though he did not talk a lot. Sometimes we

Lincoln, 1934 or 1935

Lincoln, 1930s

would drive for hours without him saying a word. He was especially good at arithmetic and could figure hay and cords of wood in his head. He was a staunch Democrat. His mother, Grandmother Lucia Adell, was a Democrat, but her brother Ozro was a Republican. He was running for a state office, and Grandmother said she would rather vote for a yellow dog than a Republican!

The years I stayed out of school we received government wheat to feed our animals, but Mama would take some of it to town and have it ground for cereal. We sold 11 head of cows that year because feed was so scarce, but we didn’t receive anywhere near what they were worth. That must have been about 1933.

For entertainment we went to silent movies about cowboys. We also attended all the reunions and parties at church. We traveled in a sleigh and had such a good time. I especially remember Papa and Mama dancing—he was very light on his feet. I know he took several waltz prizes and he liked to twostep. Everybody knew Brig Gardner!

Bishop Frank Gardner was a great influence in my life. He was Afton First Ward bishop for 20 years. He was the last of great grandfather Archibald’s 48 children. I also admired Uncle Tom Blacker, Mama’s brother, and Uncles Bruce, Dell, and Oz from the Gardner side. Uncle Oz was a big fellow, and I loved to hear him pray. He spoke loudly when he prayed and always said he knew the gospel would roll forth till it would fill the whole earth. I sat up and took notice when Uncle Oz prayed.

I was blessed with good friends. My two best friends were Orrin Gardner—who had a car and drove me to dances, and Ted Kennington—our neighbor across the road. We hunted squirrels together many times. Ted was a good shot. Special girl friends were Bernice Michaelson and Bonnie Gardner. Bonnie and Orrin were children of Uncle Oz.

For family vacations we went to the hills and picked chokecherries and service berries. One time we all went fishing in the narrows in a Model T Ford. Papa was driving when he came to a huge rock in the road. He got out to move it and told Mama to back the car, which she did but went too far and ran off the road and tipped over! Once when we were going to a celebration in Bedford Papa let me drive, but he worked the gas shift, which was on the steering wheel. Thomas Call had a bigger and nicer car than ours and he would slow down for bridges, but Papa sped up for bridges and passed him. I was embarrassed because I danced with Thomas’s daughter Vivian at the dances.

Lincoln, Cowley, Wyoming, mid 1930s

Lincoln, Cowley, Wyoming, mid 1930s

We milked cows in the pasture about two miles from the house, and I always ran to and from the pasture. On July 4th and 24th we got up earlier than usual in the morning to get the milking done before daylight so we could go into town to the celebrations. We traveled back and forth in a little wagon. Sometimes the rims would come off and we wired them on with wire. We didn’t know we were poor, but as I look back we were. We borrowed Bert’s wagon to go to town, and we often borrowed his sleigh to take our girlfriends for a sleigh ride.

I stayed out of school seventh and eighth grades and returned as a freshman. I took advantage of the activities at school as much as I could. I took first place in speech contests throughout high school and traveled to Montpelier for competitions. I was also in many plays and theatrical productions in school and at church. I have always enjoyed dancing. I guess I take after Papa. In a church dance contest Vivian and I won in Star Valley and traveled to Salt Lake to the Saltair Resort representing our stake. Dancing was an important pastime. Everyone danced! I always went to the Saturday night dances, and to this day I love dancing!

We didn’t have a radio for a long time, but our neighbors the Kenningtons did. Back then you had to listen with earphones, so when the parents, Bert and Stella, weren’t listening to the radio, Ted and I would. When we finally got a radio, Papa loved to listen to baseball games. I remember him sitting on the front steps listening to games because he had become too ill to work anymore. He had been an outstanding athlete and was a good baseball player in the position of first baseman. Mama would squeal and holler for him and have a lot of fun at the games.

Papa served a mission in Wisconsin and was older when he was called. I remember him bearing his testimony and telling us about his missionary experiences. I was called in and interviewed by Uncle Frank about a mission, but I was never called, probably because Papa was so ill and I was needed to help with the family.

I loved to go to church and associate with the good people there. I enjoyed listening to testimonies. I was never a noisy kid and paid attention to speakers. I remember giving many talks, and there were certain speakers I enjoyed more than others. I took seminary at the old tabernacle in a side room. I didn’t even own a Bible. I was frightened when they asked me to pray. I guess I was rather timid. Even in the sacrament prayers I worried about messing up. The blessing on the bread is longer than the blessing on the water, so I always wanted the shorter one. I can still remember many of those who bore

their testimonies. I don’t remember Papa and Mama bearing theirs, but they were such good people I knew what they believed. Mama and Papa didn’t always go to Sunday School, but we kids always went rain or shine. I never had a desire to do anything else. The Church was a very important part of my life, and I always thought it was true and I never did doubt it. We had family prayer together in our home although it was hard in the mornings as we had to do our chores and then run to catch the school wagon. We were in such a hurry!

Uncle Oz’s children sang and played instruments. As I ran down their lane I could hear them singing, and that had a great effect on my life because I developed my own love of music and singing. Uncle Oz’s son Arch had a beautiful voice, and I longed to sing as well as he did. Orrin taught me how to lead a song, and I actually led the singing in Sunday School when I was young.

I was accepted at BYU and went there on a football scholarship. While there they found out that I was a boxer, so they offered me a job teaching boxing for $75 a month. That was more money than I had ever seen! It enabled me to graduate in four years. The summer after I graduated I was boxing at a match in Nephi, Utah. During the fight I went down with a severe pain in my side. They rushed me to Salt Lake City and operated on me for a ruptured appendix. This was 1937 and things were different back then, and I was in the hospital for nearly a month. During this time Elmer Eyre came down from Cowley, Wyoming, and offered me a coaching job at Cowley High School. I signed the contract and with a drain in my side I started my coaching career for $110 a month!

The first year I was in Cowley I attended many dances and socials. I was also asked to perform in a theater piece called “Mignonette” with a pretty redhead, Phyllis Crosby, as the leading lady. The high school drama teacher, Donnetta Willis, was the director. Consequently, Phyllis and I began dating that spring. I returned to Star Valley for the summer and continued seeing Phyllis to the exclusion of all other young women. I had dated so many girls in Afton and at BYU, and I felt Phyllis and I were meant for each other. We were married in Billings, Montana, on January 14, 1939. We lived in our little apartment until school ended that year and moved to Afton because the school board there had offered me a contract of $365 a month. I taught and coached at Star Valley High School beginning in the fall of 1939. Our first son, Gary, was born September 2, 1939.

On November 8, 1940, we traveled to Salt Lake City for our endowments and to be sealed together for time and eternity.

Lincoln and Phyllis dressed for a play they were in, Cowley, Wyoming, late 1930s

Phyllis and Lincoln at the home of her mother, Abigail, Cowley, Wyoming, late 1930s

Marriage certificate, Lincoln and Phyllis Crosby, sealed at Salt Lake Temple, November 8, 1940

Gary was sealed to us then. This was a very spiritual experience for us, and we were very happy we could go.

I really enjoyed the eight years at Star Valley High. Both football and basketball teams were winners. I was superintendent of the Sunday School and coached the church teams, along with helping out on the family farm during the summers and after school and on Saturdays.

World War II had begun, and the United States entered the war on December 7, 1941. The war years were sad and difficult because of lives lost and scarcity of food and gas.

Our second son, Kem, was born March 4, 1942. I was at tournament when he arrived, but Phyllis was well taken care of by family and friends. In the spring of 1944 I went to Salt Lake City for a serious gallstone surgery and was there almost a month. When I returned home I worked that summer as a forest ranger in LaBarge—a town in northern Lincoln County. Our first daughter, Suzanne, was born January 1, 1945. I was still coaching, and we moved several places in the Valley trying to better our circumstances. Our third son, Dan, was born December 2, 1946, when we were living by Swift Creek in Afton.

As is typical of Star Valley winters, at times it was 42 degrees below zero. I milked cows after school to improve our finances. Phyllis’s brother Elman called about that time to offer me a part ownership in a grocery store. He and Grandma Abigail and I would work together to run the CNG. In the spring of 1948 we moved back to the Big Horn, where we stayed for three years. The store was not a success, but fortunately we added two more sons to our family: Phil was born December 12, 1948, and Greg was born June 17, 1951, both in nearby Lovell.

In the fall of 1951 we picked up stakes and made a major move to Hooper, Utah. My brother Vern had been playing professional basketball, and he, with my brothers Darrel, Delos, and Ken, decided to build and operate a gas station in Clearfield, Utah. I was asked to join this promising venture.

Milas Johnson, my brother-in-law, let his hired man drive a big truck with our furniture and belongings to Utah. We followed in a car pulling a trailer with our chickens on top. Talk about The Grapes of Wrath! It was a colorful sight.

The first winter in Utah I was hired to drive a truck to Afton and headed back to Utah on a snowy road in Logan Canyon. A truck hit my truck, and I suffered a broken leg, dislocated hip, and cuts and bruises. I ended up staying in the Logan Hospital and was off work for about a month. I returned to work even though my leg hurt. This accident gave my family quite a scare.

In the fall of 1952 we moved to Clearfield on 500 East, just west of the highway separating Clearfield from Hill Air Force Base. We had so many happy memories in that little white frame home. We were cramped, but we loved the 5th Ward members, most all of our neighbors, and liked the schools the children attended. Again I was

Sunday School superintendent and later served on the high council of the North Davis Stake when George Haslem was president. We had such fun times serving in the stake, and I made lifelong friends. Our sixth son, Scott, was born September 18, 1952, and our seventh and last son, Rulon, was born June 18, 1956, while we were living there. Somehow that little house accommodated our growing family! During this time a teacher at North Davis Junior High unexpectedly passed away and I was asked to teach there, where I stayed for a few years.

In 1958 we began the construction of a new brick home in West Point and were thrilled with the space and lovely furnishings when we moved there in the fall of 1959. In 1960 Clearfield High School was built and I asked to transfer there. Gary and Kem attended Davis High, and Suzanne had her heart set on going there too. For so many years she had heard of the traditions and scholarship of Davis, but she was part of the first graduating class of CHS and it turned out to be a positive experience in her life.

After moving to West Point we attend a ward in Syracuse, and we grew to deeply love those members and treasure our friendships with them. I was still on the high council. Gary was called to serve a mission to the Central Atlantic States, and soon after Kem was called to the West German Mission with headquarters in Frankfurt. He served for two and a half years. Months before Kem left and while Gary was still on his mission, our second daughter and last child was born. Sally joined the family on July 28, 1960—five boys in a row and at last a daughter. Suzanne was overjoyed!

I taught at Clearfield High until Sally and the five boys had graduated and enjoyed watching them participate in sports and extracurricular activities. I never missed a basketball, football, or baseball game and traveled all over the state to support the boys. After her high school graduation Suzanne attended BYU. Dan was also serving in the Florida Mission, and Suzanne was called to serve in Northern Germany. I worked two jobs most of the time to support my missionaries and also had help from friends and family. Phil was called to the Eastern Atlantic States Mission, and Greg went to the California Spanish Mission. Scott attended the University of Arizona and played basketball for two years, then returned home and played for Weber State. Rulon was called to the Halifax Mission in Nova Scotia. Sally graduated from high school and moved to Idaho to attend Ricks College for one year and then transferred to BYU and graduated with a teaching degree.

In 1970 I was called to be a counselor to Russell Hanson and Elwood Johnson in the North Davis Stake presidency, where I served for five wonderful years and had many beautiful experiences. My hip had been bothering me for quite some time, and I was released from the stake presidency so I could have a hip replacement at the University of Utah hospital. After that I served as an ordinance worker in the Ogden Temple for three and a half years. I also retired as a school teacher. Then on February 12, 1973, I was called to be the stake patriarch and I was set apart by Elder Delbert L. Stapley. I loved this calling and was blessed to serve from 1973 to 1987.

Phyllis and Lincoln’s first home that they built and owned, West Point, Utah

Gary, Lincoln (holding Suzanne and Dan), Phyllis, and Kem, Abigail Crosby’s home, Cowley, Wyoming, ca. 1948

Lincoln, Dan, Phyllis, Gary, Kem, and Suzanne, ca. 1948, Wyoming

(back) Phyllis, Lincoln (holding Dan), (front) Suzanne, Gary, and Kem, Cowley, Wyoming, 1948

Gary, Lincoln, Phil, Suzanne, Dan, Kem, and Greg, outside their home in Hooper, Utah, ca. 1951—Lincoln is on crutches here because of a car accident

(front) Phyllis (holding Rulon), Lincoln, (middle) Greg, Phil, Scott, (back) Dan, and Suzanne—on a Sunday ride in the old model T, West Point, Utah, ca. 1959

Suzanne, Dan, Kem, and Gary, outside their house in Clearfield, Utah (64 South and 500 East), 1956—First day of school

Gary, Kem, Lincoln, Suzanne, Dan, Phil, Phyllis, Greg, and Scott, in front of their home in Clearfield, Utah, ca. 1953

Lincoln, mid 1960s

Rulon, Scott, Greg, Phil, Phyllis, Kem, and Dan, This is the Place Monument, Salt Lake City, Utah, early 1960s

After I quit teaching school, I sold real estate for Greg Higley and Lee Holt. I also helped from time to time doing the books at the station.

The fall that Rulon left for his mission a representative from Utah Power and Light came to our home to tell us that their company was putting in new power lines and, since our home would be directly under them, it would have to be moved. This was unhappy news, but fortunately we were able to stay in the immediate area because my brothers and I owned land just west of where we were living. The power company paid the expenses for digging a new basement, landscaping, etc. It was a lot of work and trouble for us. One night I was at the new location with Dan and I stepped on stairs going in the back door, but they weren’t solid and I fell to the basement floor. I was severely bruised, broke ribs, and was sore for a long time. Fortunately my hip was not damaged. A short time after this incident I was operated on again for gallbladder trouble and this time it was removed. The positive side of the hospitalization is that Greg met Debbie, who was my nurse.

Serving a mission had always been my desire. I mentioned before that even though I was worthy as a young man my bishop felt it was better for me to stay home and help the family because of Papa’s illness. Mother and I told our bishop that we were ready to go, but we couldn’t because Sally was still at home. When she and Keith married in February of 1981 we hurried to the bishop’s office and told him we were ready to go! I wanted to hurry because in December of that year I would turn 70 years old and at that time many felt that 70 would be a good cut-off age for senior couples. Bishop Flint was overjoyed, as we were the only couple that he had

interviewed to accept a mission call. We had requested serving at a visitors’ center, but we never dreamed that we would actually be called to serve in one. We just couldn’t believe our eyes when the call came and we were to serve in the New Zealand Visitors Center! We were overjoyed, but we had to look up on a map where it was located!

Then we received a telephone call from the missionary committee asking if we could be ready to go to the MTC in three weeks! We were excited but thought we had three months to prepare. We really had to hurry to get things in order prior to leaving for the Mission Training Center by July 8. We stayed there for one month and then we served for a memorable month in St. George before flying to New Zealand.

I had the best companion in the world! Mother and I enjoyed the routine of our mission. We studied the scriptures every morning, attended staff meeting once a week where we discussed and studied the scriptures together and also sang and had prayers. We opened the Center every morning and many days did service in the community, like visiting the cancer ward of a local hospital and socializing and singing songs for them. Another missionary couple, the Baileys, usually went with us. They joined us in singing old songs, and Sister Bailey played the piano and Mother and I would dance. Since we love to dance it was fun to share our talents and bring so much joy and fun to those patients. Many times we sang some of our favorites: “Let the Rest of the World Go By,” “Springtime in the Rockies,” and “Have You Ever Been Lonely?” On one occasion the ward we attended had an arts program and I recited some of the poems I had composed.

Gary, Scott, Phyllis, Kem, Suzanne, Sally, Lincoln, Greg, Dan, and Rulon, Sally’s wedding, Salt Lake Temple, February 13, 1981

(back) Suzanne, Gary, Lincoln, Phyllis, (front) Kem, Dan, Phil, Greg, Scott, Rulon, and Sally

We were thrilled that while we were serving in New Zealand we had visits from family members. Kem came first in March of 1982. He bought steaks for all of us at the Center, and we had a big party at Elder Julian’s home. It was so wonderful to visit with him. Then later that fall Mother’s sisters, Rula and Ramona, came to visit. We drove them around Auckland and saw all the interesting sites—harbor, town, homes, shopping centers, and a trip to Temple View. We took them to the ocean and had a picnic on the beach. It was so wonderful to show them and Kem all we loved in beautiful New Zealand. Before Rula and Ramona left, Brother Julian asked them to give talks. It was a very inspirational time. Two Maori boys visited us often. We couldn’t pronounce their names, so we called them Tutti and Frutti. When Rula and Ramona left these boys sang a sweet version of “Now is the hour when we must say goodbye. Soon you’ll be sailing far across the sea.” It was very emotional, and as they had done for Kem the missionaries at the Center had a party for them.

Near the end of our mission we had been attending a zone conference when President Chalker called us into his office because the Brethren in Salt Lake City had requested that Mother and I go to the Cook Islands for the last month of our mission. Because I was a patriarch, they were calling me to give patriarchal blessings to the Saints there. This was really a surprise, but we were told we would still be home by Christmas. We were so sad to leave the missionaries at the Visitors’ Center and our wonderful Maori friends, but we obeyed the call and prepared to leave. After a wonderful party and many tears and singing with our Maori friends, we went to Auckland to the mission home and our good friends the Ramseys took us to the airport.

If you look on the map the Cook Islands look like fly specks in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. When we landed we were greeted by a missionary couple, the Romeros, who were serving in that area. They happened to be from Layton, so it was nice to get to know them. We stayed with them for three weeks while I gave blessings to 30 members living there. They came to where we were staying, and Mother typed them as quickly as she could. We still had to bring 15 blessings home to type and send back. People were extremely kind to us; they couldn’t imagine having a patriarch on their island because there had never been a patriarch there. I was the first on the Cook Islands and was treated like I was the prophet. There were several branches in Rayatonga, so Elder Romero and I flew in a small plane to the island of Aitutaki and I gave blessings there. We were gone for two days, and it was fascinating to fly in a small plane over all that water! Again the Maori people were grateful I was there and were very gracious.

Kem, Suzanne, Sally, Phyllis, and Lincoln, Salt Lake City, Utah, 1970— Law school graduation of Kem and Master’s graduation of Sally, University of Utah

Lincoln and Phyllis, Rulon and Laurie’s wedding, 1979

They were practicing for some event at church and we were able to listen. I think everyone there could play a guitar and oh, how they could sing!

When it was time to leave, all of them came to the airport and put so many leis around our necks we could hardly walk on the plane! The stewardess put them in a plastic bag and they came home with us in good shape. First we flew to Fiji for a four-hour wait. It was miserable. Finally we were on our way to Hawaii and then to Los Angeles and then home. What a sight when we arrived! All of our family was there, and amid tears of joy and thankfulness we gave the adults the leis, which had held up well.

I don’t know how to describe the feelings we had as we neared home. Mother kept saying, “Look! There’s snow!” It was so wonderful to think we had been able to serve the Lord and all our children had been protected while we were away. Suzanne had adopted another child; Rulon had a baby boy; Phil a baby boy; and Scott a girl, the day before we arrived. How could we be so blessed! Our home was also protected, for which we were so grateful.

We couldn’t believe what the children had done in preparing our home. Dan drove us down the lane, and tree lights were shining through the front window and the house was warm, clean, freshly painted, food in the fridge, drapes cleaned, etc. It was all so beautiful. What a homecoming! We were so excited I’m not sure we slept. We were so grateful to be home in our own bed. I later remembered Kem calling us while we were still in the islands, telling us, “You can’t come home yet!” I told him that I didn’t care, we were coming anyway. Mother and I didn’t realize all the kids were trying to do to get the house ready.

We spoke in church, and many, many friends and family came. Mother took most of the time, so the bishop said I would have a whole meeting another time. We drove around the stake giving talks in sacrament meeting, encouraging couples to serve missions. We were soon back in the swing of things—going to ball games, serving in the Church, etc. Mother was called as a Relief Society teacher and visiting teacher, and I taught a missionary preparation class. We attended the temple as often as possible. In 1983, the first summer we were home, we traveled as a family to the Crosby reunion in Cowley on July 24. Mother rode in the parade with Rula and Ramona to represent the Crosby family that had settled the Big Horn Basin.

Since our mission release we have enjoyed countless parties with our missionary groups from the MTC, St. George,

and those in New Zealand. Some of the bishops and stake presidents from New Zealand have come in for General Conference, and it has been wonderful to reconnect with them. When you serve a mission you just love the people you serve and serve with. We had so many kisses and hugs from our dear Maori friends!

Our son Kem ran for governor of Utah in 1984. I was so proud of him and that he represented the Democratic Party. My Grandmother Gardner, being a staunch Democrat, wouldn’t even vote for her brother running for senate in Wyoming because he ran on the Republican ticket! All of the family supported Kem by putting up signs, going door to door, riding on floats, etc. He really fought a good fight, but in the end he lost. Then a few months after the election he was called to serve as mission president in the Massachusetts Boston Mission. Just a few days before the mission call, Kem called and asked, “How would you like to go to Israel?” What a surprise! That was as mind boggling as going to New Zealand to serve our mission!

Traveling to Israel with my family was a beautiful experience. I became aware of the troubles between the Israelis and the Palestinians and some of the causes of their conflict. On both sides they are willing to fight and willing to die. The

Lincoln, in front of their home, Clearfield, Utah, September 3, 1981

feelings they have are every deep, and I can’t believe they live like they do. I don’t understand why things can’t be resolved so they can live together in peace. Some parts of Israel are beautiful, but other parts are nothing but rocky hills. I was surprised to actually see the distances that Christ walked.

I remember one beautiful experience as we were walking down a path: my dad, or Papa as I always called him, came to me. I felt his presence there. No, I did not see him, but his presence was really plain to me. I wished I had thought to ask him how Mama and my brother Harold were doing.

The trip to Israel was truly a spiritual experience for our family. I don’t know of any other family that has gone all together on such a trip. Rula and Ramona, Mother’s sisters, came, and Jean Kennington, Sally’s friend. I was so proud of my family and that we could share together the places we had read about and walk in the places that the Savior had walked.

It was nice Rula and Ramona could go with us. Mother has a good family. Rula is a remarkable person, and I always wanted to live long enough to see Rula and Milas go to the temple, and Elman and Cleone. They are such good people and have always been kind to me. Ramona is such a gracious and lovely person. We have enjoyed visiting her and Don wherever they have lived. They have always been welcoming and hospitable to us. I can see why Mother is such a good woman. She is so beautiful and I love her to pieces. Talking about Elman reminds me of the fishing trip I took with him and Uncle Gib!

I don’t think you can find finer people than my brothers and sisters. I have enjoyed the many trips that the five brothers have taken with Big Vern’s paying the way—Denver, Phoenix, Los Angeles, Las Vegas, San Francisco—always to see ballgames and to golf and just enjoy being with each other. My brothers were always my friends. Seems like we went together if we ever went anywhere. Then my sons of course when they were older took me to ball games and my daughters to operas and more sophisticated events.

My sisters gained an education and have been able to take care of their families. Elna, Allie, and Cumora taught school, and I have heard so many compliments about their skills and concern for their students. Dorothy was a competent nurse, and Maxine and Gen achieved success in Business Education. Marguerite worked at Hill Air Force Base for a long time and took care of her family. I am so grateful for each one of them. Who would have ever imagined that as poor as we were when we were younger we would be able to go to college and provide for our families! Of course we have always been so proud of Vern to become an All-American. He really brought fame to the Gardner name.

Lincoln, passport, 1981

The Gardner Coat of Arms—designed for the Phyllis and Lincoln Gardner family newsletter

Phyllis and Lincoln, Jerusalem, March 1985

Phyllis and Lincoln, in front of replica of the old city, Jerusalem, 1985

(back) Scott, Paula, David, Lincoln, Suzanne, Phil, Linda, Carolyn, Kem, Laurie, Rulon, (front) Greg, Debbie, Phyllis, Dan, Nancy, Gary, and Ann Greg and Debbie’s wedding, December 1978

My heart is filled to overflowing as I contemplate my time on earth and what the future holds for me. I know I must trust that I am in the Lord’s hands, as I believe we all are. I would like to share the following thoughts with you, my family: I hope you will always obey the Word of Wisdom. I’ve felt added energy and endurance because I’ve always tried to keep this principle. And often it has been spiritual as well as physical strength. I’ve tried to pray each day of my life. I feel the power I’ve received from prayer has quietly sustained me through illness, discouragement, and financial worries. I hope you’ll never neglect your personal and family prayer.

I have also felt great power from reading the scriptures. Maybe I am not as versed in them as my children are, but I know that as I have read and studied my testimony of the Savior has grown. I have felt with assurance that God lives and that we have a purpose to be here. This is the great blessing of scripture reading! Another thing I’d like to mention is getting up early. I know this may not be as crucial as the other things I’ve mentioned, but I feel strongly that it’s a good habit to arise before your children so you can get a good start on your day. It’s a simple thing, but I think it has value. I know I have many weaknesses and maybe I’ll still have time to overcome some of them, but whatever happens I want each of you—my children and your families— to know that I love you. I love my son-in-law, Keith, and all my daughters-in-law and each grandchild. I thrill just thinking about how wonderful it will be to live with Mother and all of you for eternity.

MEMORIES OF “THE BIG GUY”

Written by Gary Gardner

ORGANIZER

Busco was great at keeping youth busy. He organized smokeless smokers (boxing matches) in three communities—Afton, Cowley, and Clearfield. These boxing matches were held at night during celebrations or other special occasions. They featured boys he had taught boxing against other clubs or towns. I, Gary, remember boxing Willie Smiun in Cowley at the July 24th celebration in a three-round event. Dad always had nicknames for the boxers. I was called DDT Gardner. I also boxed my brother Kem, because we were usually the same size.

Dad organized Little League baseball in Cowley and Clearfield. Later in his life he started the annual Fun Day at the Clearfield, Syracuse, West Point, and Clinton stakes of the Church. Fun Day was a way to raise money to support the stake camps. The stake members looked forward to it, and there were activities for all ages.

At the annual Gardner reunion Dad was the “whistle maker.” He arrived early and spent a good part of the day making whistles for all the kids. Then he led them in the much-anticipated Whistle Parade. Dad was very sociable and easily the life of the party. He was usually the master of ceremonies at ward events, Christmas parties, or high council socials, and he always led the dance promenades.

Lincoln, Utah State Senate run, late 50s or early 60s.

Lincoln, first run for Wyoming State Legislature

Lincoln making whistles for the family reunion whistle parade, 1980s— He just had such a wonderful knack for making whistles out of willow branches and carved one for each of the kids and grandkids

Lincoln, riding in a parade, Clearfield, Utah, 1969 or 1970

Lincoln, Utah State Senate run

BOXER

Dad began his boxing career one night while watching his brother Delos box. Because Dad knocked out his first opponent, he was considered to be quite good, and so his career started. He boxed in venues around the Valley and even into Idaho and Utah. He was featured on several cards with his two brothers Ken and Darrel. He was a Golden Gloves and an AAU Champion, making him the first amateur champion at BYU, where he was hired to teach boxing for $75 a month. This was in 1933 and more money than he had ever earned. He organized and taught the extra-mural BYU Boxing Club along with promoting various matches and sometimes participated in the matches himself.

After graduating in 1937 he went to Nephi to box in a big match and that is when his appendix ruptured. He was rushed to a hospital in Salt Lake City and was told by the doctors attending him that he would have died if he hadn’t been in such great shape. Even though his boxing career came to an abrupt halt, he continued organizing, teaching, and promoting boxing. He taught his sons to box and loved to see them put on the gloves against each other, much to the chagrin of Mother and Sally and Sue, who were doing chores at the time.

left: Lincoln, 1930s

right: Newspaper clippings, mid 1930s 26 | Gardner Family History | Gardner Family

(middle, third from left) Lincoln and (front row, third from left) Kenneth, Star Valley Boxing and Wrestling Champions, 1933

Star Valley Independent Newspaper, 1934

Newspaper clipping, ca. 1934

Newspaper clippings—Lincoln won the title for 175 pounds at BYU

ATHLETICS COACH

Dad’s interest in athletics began with his father, Brig Gardner, who gained fame in the Valley as a great athlete. It helped to have four brothers who were also considered to be very athletic. Dad had a terrific high school career playing football, boxing, running track, and especially cross country. He continued playing football and ran cross country at BYU.

His love for competition and athletics carried over into his choice of coaching for his career. He coached in schools and coached young men in Mutual, Scouts, and other church teams throughout his life. He coached and greatly contributed to the success of his brother Vern, who later became a three-year All-American in basketball at the University of Utah.

Dad’s love of sports was implanted in his own kids, as all of them excelled at sports—football quarterbacks, basketball guards, baseball players, track runners, high jumpers, golfers, ping-pong players, tennis players, and the sisters in belly dancing and pole vaulting. He was a proud follower of his kids and never missed sporting events in which they participated. Many of our teammates commented that they wished their dads would be as loyal a fan as Dad was to us.

(back row, left) Coach Lincoln with Cowley High School basketball team, Cowley, Wyoming, 1939

(back row, left) Coach Lincoln with Star Valley High School basketball team, April 1945—district champions

(back row, left) Coach Lincoln with Star Valley High School football team, 1941

(front, right) Coach Lincoln with Star Valley High School basketball team, early 1940s

Telegram to Coach Lincoln informing him his team won against Green River, March 5, 1942— Lincoln missed the game because Kem was born the day before on March 4, 1942

TEACHER

As a teacher Dad was a strict disciplinarian, and some students give him credit that they changed the direction of their lives. He didn’t put up with messing around.

He also taught classes at church. He loved reading and pondering the scriptures and expounding on them.

FINAL IMPRESSIONS OF BUSCO

Dad loved horses and rode until his health wouldn’t permit it. He liked to keep horses to ride, and he had a special way of talking to them. He never showed fear with horses because of his confidence around them.

He always had a dog!

Music was an important part of his life. He sang with his brothers and with Mother. He sang in choirs, at funerals, and in the mission field. He loved singing around the piano at home and listening to his children and Mother sing.

He was an outstanding dancer. He glided across the floor as if he were on skates! He and Mother won many dance contests.

He enjoyed writing poems and in the last years of life compiled them into a booklet to share with others.

He showed his love for siblings by taking loads of vegetables, melons, and fruit to Afton to share with them. He shared his produce with everyone.

He would drop anything for a game of Rook or checkers. He and his siblings were avid Rook players, and he enjoyed playing with his kids— checkers, Rook, Carom, and horseshoes.

He was active in politics and ran for office as a Democrat. He believed in the basic principles of the Democratic Party. He saw no conflict in being a member of the Church and a Democrat.

He was the first one in the car when it was time to leave for Church meetings and hated to be late. The phrase, “Come on, let’s go” echoes in the halls of our home.

Funeral program for Lincoln, West Point, Utah, July 28,1987

Funeral program for Lincoln, West Point, Utah, July 28, 1987

Maria Blacker Gardner, mostly likely in Star Valley, Wyoming, February 1943

MARIA BLACKER GARDNER

LINCOLN’S MOTHER

Maria Blacker (pronounced with a long i) was born May 25, 1883, in Streator, Illinois. Her parents, Edward Blacker and Merintha Althera Loveday, emigrated from Pontypool, Wales, to Wyoming. Her mother was a member of the LDS Church all her life because her parents, Isaac Loveday and Mary Danks, were baptized before she was born. Maria’s father joined the Church after living in Wyoming for several years.

Maria’s parents had lived briefly in Pennsylvania after Althera joined her husband in the United States. When they left Pennsylvania, they stopped in Illinois to live with other family members so they could earn money before continuing their journey west. Maria is the fifth child born to her parents, following Sarah Ann, Mary, George, and Thomas, who were born in Wales. Five of her younger siblings—Isaac, Will, Merintha, Hyrum, and Fannie—were born in Almy, and her youngest brother, Kem, was born in Star Valley.

Descriptions about what Maria’s youth might have been like in Almy are included in her parents’ and grandparents’ histories. She was 12 years old when the family left Almy to settle in Star Valley. Sarah Ann had married and Mary stayed behind in Almy to care for her sickly grandparents, so Maria was the oldest girl at home and she assumed a large share of the housework. In Almy she attended school to the fourth grade, and this was the extent of her schooling. As Aunt Allie recollects: “It is hard for us to realize just how much Mama missed. Imagine no school to go to after 4th grade, no fun in 7th and 8th grades, no graduations, no junior proms, no memories of high school.”

The family started for the Valley in the fall of 1895. Two friends of her father—Archesio Corsi and Archie Moffatt—lived in Star Valley and had been to different settlements selling cheese, eggs, and farm produce and agreed to use their freight wagons to take the family’s furniture to the Valley. They were to lead the way, and Edward, Althera, and the children were to follow. As the family reached Randolph, Utah, Hyrum, just four years old, became seriously ill, and in order for him to recover they decided to return to their home in Almy, which in the meantime was occupied by Maria’s brother George and his wife. Without furniture and much of their clothing, the family was very inconvenienced but felt they should stay in Almy that winter.

Salt Lake Herald, 9 June 1888 newspaper clipping about accident when Maria Blacker broke her shoulder

The second attempt to make it to Star Valley that next spring was challenging and cold! Snowfall had been heavy, and they made the trip in a sleigh with three horses—two pulling the sleigh and the third led behind. Again the trip was eventful, this time because their sleigh and horses slipped off the road and couldn’t get back on the road! The family walked for hours to reach a farm house near the entrance to the Valley. Uncle Will, Grandmother Maria’s brother, shares his observations about this difficult journey:

At first we didn’t have any trouble, but from Montpelier to Star Valley we had a terrible time. Dad was a green horn about horses. He didn’t know much about them. The roads were getting pretty soft. There was a lot of snow, and one of the horses stepped off the road. Of course the horse couldn’t get up because the other horses pulled the sleigh right on him. Instead of us going to work and pushing the sleigh back off him so he could get up, Dad just rolled him over and down into the gully. The horse was clear out in the snow and couldn’t get up. We tied a rope on him and tried to pull him out with the other horses. As we struggled, the downed horse pulled the other horses down. Instead of staying with the sleigh like we should have, we started to walk.

Fannie and Hyrum were little tots, and Mother and Dad were carrying them on their backs. The mail man came along, found the horses off the track, and brought our bedding and grub boxes to us. Dad told him to send someone to help, so Hy and Sam Kennington came up with a team and brought our sleigh down to us and took us to Star Valley. We landed in Afton on April 10, 1896.

They stayed at Archie Moffatt’s for a few days after reaching the Valley, then they moved to the land Edward had purchased. Maria remembers that the snow was up to the horses’ backs. They had to make steps so the horses could walk.

As noted, the Blacker family was pretty destitute when they arrived in Star Valley and Maria as the oldest daughter had to help with running the household, but she also worked cleaning and cooking for families in Afton, Almy, and even Evanston for $1.50 a week, plus board and room. She always sent her wages home. Sometimes she stayed at the homes of women having babies. She cried at nights because she was homesick and wanted to be home. All accounts concur that she was a fast worker, a good cook, pleasant and willing and was much sought after to do housework throughout the Valley. She had a beautiful soprano voice and as a young girl sang in the choir and many programs in the Church and the community. Even when she was a teenager ladies in the area called on her to make pies for them.

BRIGHAM DELOS GARDNER

LINCOLN’S FATHER

Brigham Delos Gardner is the first son and second child of Brigham Livingston Gardner and Lucia Adell Gardner, who are first cousins. Brigham, known as “Brig” was born September 18, 1876, in Big Cottonwood, Utah. Brigham and Lucia’s first child, two-year-old Laura Althea, died on September 17, 1876, just the day before Brig was born. Perhaps her death contributed to Brig’s premature birth. He was so tiny and fragile that he was carried on a pillow for several weeks. To keep him warm Lucia Adell wrapped him in a blanket and placed him on a big platter by the oven door of the old wood stove.

Brig attended grade school in Utah and was a keen student. His father was a miller and worked with his father-in-law, Archibald Gardner, who was also his uncle, in grist-and sawmill operations. Brig’s family moved to Woodruff, Utah, for a short time when his father operated a sawmill there. Then in 1889 when he was 13 years old the family made the trek to Star Valley, Wyoming. At that time only a few families were living there and it was frontier survival for the early inhabitants. Very rough!

Brig grew to become a husky young man, and because of his strength and stature he assisted materially in the milling business. Even in his teens his physical prowess was well known. Uncle Oz Gardner tells about times when he and Dave Williamson took one end of a saw log and Brig would shoulder the other and carry it. Once a green slab that two men could barely lift was shouldered and carried off by Brig. He gained notoriety in weight lifting and competed easily in contests and supposedly was never beaten. Along with working at the mill he herded sheep and completed other tasks to help supplement the family income. He attended Church meetings but was not too involved in ward activities. He was described as happy-go-lucky and good-natured. He was light on his feet and liked to dance. Most all accounts state that he was skilled in all physical pursuits and could run, jump, wrestle, box, play ball, and shoot as well as anyone.

One day, quite unexpectedly, Brig received a visit from his bishop and subsequently made a decision that likely changed the course of his life. He was 24 years old—typically too old to go on a mission—but he accepted the call, changed his undesirable habits, and on October 8, 1900, was ordained a Seventy and set apart to labor in the Northern States Mission. Brig’s diary is full of faith-promoting experiences, and his letters home, though few, reflect his concern for his family. From a letter to his sister Margaret he displays uncanny observations about his siblings:

I think your birthday is on the 10 of September, is it not? But don’t know whether you are 12, or 13 and I don’t know when Viola’s Pearl’s and Alice’s

Brigham Delos as a baby, ca. 1877

is and Georgie’s is the 27 of May, or near that. And Florence’s is in September, I believe. What color is the baby’s hair now and also her eyes? Ask Ma if Georgie’s disposition is anything like mine was at his age or is it more like Dean’s? Is he growing? Is Alice still that easy going, slow, good-natured, sweet kid yet, and Pearl must be getting a young lady now. Has she those

clear sparkling eyes yet and is she as quick as ever? How is Viola? Is she growing as fast as ever and just as nice and pretty with that willingness to help Ma, bless her. I am struck with the words from your letter very forcibly that Pap has prayers now. What do you do when Pap is at the mill? You don’t omit them, do you? You girls each want to pray in turn.

William, Janet Adell, and Brigham Delos Gardner ca. 1887

(back) William, Margaret, Brigham Delos, Janet, (front) Brigham Sr. (holding Pearl), Lucia (holding Alice), Viola, and Robert, Star Valley, Wyoming, 1896

(back) Brigham Gardner Jr., Afton, Wyoming; R. B. Gardner, West Jordan, Utah; (front) C. T. Kirst, Paradise, Utah; and William Atwood—Northern States Mission companions, Milwaukee, Wisconsin, 1901–1902

Brigham, Northern States Mission, Milwaukee, Wisconsin, 1901–1902

Brigham, Northern States Mission, Milwaukee, Wisconsin, July 28, 1902

Brigham, ca. 1900s

Brig was released from his mission on December 15, 1902. As soon as he returned home it appears that he didn’t waste any time contacting a young woman named Maria Blacker. Maria occasionally enjoyed going to dances at mining camps near Diamondville, Frontier, and Kemmerer. Reportedly the Blacker girls were excellent dancers and never lacked for partners. It was at dances in Star Valley that Maria first remembers Brig. She describes him as that “red-headed rough guy and his ‘bunch’ who used to ride horses and with their yells and even shooting out lights (sometimes) frightened all the girls.” She once referred to him as a “roust-a-bout.” She remembers that when Brig and his crowd came into a dance people “held their breath and figured things would soon start popping!” She always knew of him, but never had much to do with him until just before his mission. They went out together once before he left, and after he had been gone 11 months he wrote her a letter, and from then on she told her boyfriends in Kemmerer that she was waiting for her “redheaded missionary.” It appears that both were anxious to see each other again. But she was in Kemmerer when Brig came home. Brig asked about her and told the men driving the mail truck that he was going after “Miss Blacker.” When Maria came home, Elias Michaelson and Brig came to visit her. They played games, and Maria writes that outside, as he was leaving, Brig grabbed her and kissed her.

A really charming example of Brig and Maria’s relationship is captured in an excerpt from a newspaper article written about early baseball games in Afton. There was an intense rivalry among the teams from Etna, Fairview, and Afton, retold in the Star Valley Independent in the spring of 1979:

The lead went back and forth as the summer passed and it began to look like Afton was the team to beat. When they met, the rivalry between Afton and Etna was keen and the game was close, but Afton nosed them out by one run.

The cheering sections on both sides were working overtime.

Afton’s first baseman was tall and rawboned and had red hair. This made him a natural target for the Etna newcomers who were masters at getting a player’s goat.

One of them shouted out, ‘If it wasn’t for that flaming Yankee haybaler we could have an even break. He covers half the field.’ He directed this at a young woman who was actively pushing for Afton and for the carrot top in particular.

Not to be abashed she shot back, ‘If he had your mouth he could cover the whole diamond!’ This sort of entertainment was a part of the game and the spectators ate it up.

The many players on these teams are not forgotten, but few will remember them now. All deserve to be remembered, but I can name here only those I remember best.

The red-headed first baseman was Brig Gardner. The catcher was Bruce Gardner.

The girl who made up part of the Afton cheering section was one of the Blacker girls, either Brig Gardner’s wife or best girl. Maria!

A courtship ensued between Brig and Maria, and on April 7, 1904, they were married in the Salt Lake Temple. They traveled in a sleigh the 50 miles to Montpelier on their way to Salt Lake City. They tipped over three times going out and once coming back. They caught a train at Montpelier to Salt Lake City but had to stay in West Jordan with some of Brig’s Gardner relatives for a few days because the temple was closed! Maria admits that she was taken aback and a bit timid about all the teasing she got. She wondered what kind of a family she was marrying into! According to her son Delos:

Mama admits she was a little afraid and was timid about the teasing of the Gardner relatives, but the “Queen” in her coy, lovely way and with her pleasant, witty disposition assumed her role. Their gentility, hospitality and friendliness soon won her over and she knew that she had not done so badly after all.

Brig and Maria set up housekeeping in a small one-room house north of the Blacker ranch and three miles northwest of Afton. There their first child, Delos, was born on May 14, 1905. Brig was working for the Burton Creamery Company, located not far from where they lived. He was then transferred to the creamery at Muddy String about two miles from Thayne, where Althera (Allie), their second child, was born. That night there was a huge blizzard and the telephone lines were out. Brig hitched up the horses and in a sleigh went over to the closest neighbor to get someone to stay with Maria while he rode into Thayne to get a midwife. On his way he actually met the neighbor, who was riding to get the midwife himself as his own daughter was in labor. Brig took the neighbor to stay with Maria because he had the fastest team. He fetched the midwife, and Allie was born before the other baby.

(back, center) Brigham with Afton City baseball team

(left) Brigham, ca. 1900s

Maria Blacker and Brigham Delos Gardner wedding portrait, April 7, 1907

After Allie’s birth, the family moved two miles north of Afton to the Gardner homestead—40 acres that Grandfather Brigham Livingston had given to Brig—and they moved the house they had lived in by Grandmother Blacker’s to this new location. There are copies of the legal transfer of this land from Brigham L. to Brig at the end of this history.

They added a little shanty onto the log house where Maria cooked and where they ate. She had a stove and washstand with a big bucket underneath it to catch the water. The children slept further back in the shanty. Allie remembers that typical of Maria the place was always tidy and clean. We can only imagine how they lived day to day in that enclosed space—especially in the winter! They lived there until just before Darrel was born: Marguerite, Harold, Lincoln, Dorothy, and Elna were born in that little house. Harold died on November 30, 1910, of pneumonia when he was three and a half months old. I think an account of his death is worth including in this history because it so poignantly describes the travail of sickness during that time and how deeply his passing impacted our grandmother, even with her many children.

Grandpa Edward was sick on Thanksgiving that year, so for the first time Maria and Brig stayed home with their family for Thanksgiving dinner. Harold was in his crib, well and happy. He coughed once, and Maria told Brig that if Harold took sick she knew he would die. She cried and cried. She called Dr. Groom to come check on him and the doctor reported that Harold was healthy and there was nothing wrong with him. About midnight Harold woke up with terrible congestion. Maria was so frightened about his condition she left Harold with Brig and ran all the way to her brother Tom so he and Brig could give Harold a blessing. At 4 o’clock they called the doctor and were told to put turpentine packs on him. At 7 o’clock they begged the doctor to come.

Saturday morning Harold had a temperature of 105 degrees. Mrs. Wollenstein and Dr. Groom worked with him all night to break the fever. When Harold began convulsing, the doctor thought the temperature had broken and Harold would be all right. But about 30 minutes later the baby was dead. It was about 7:30 Monday morning, November 28, 1910. The doctor cried like a baby because he had wanted so badly to save Harold. Grandfather Edward had died the evening before.

How heartrending for Maria to lose her father and a son within a few hours! A joint funeral was held, and grandfather and grandson are buried near each other in the Afton Cemetery. Maria always said that when Lincoln was born a year later in 1911 she had her baby back.

As noted above, in November of 1915 they moved to the new house. Darrel was born December 28, 1915, about a month later. Six months later Maria was operated on for gallstones, so her mother, Grandmother Althera, had to wean Darrel. He never would take a bottle, so he just drank from a cup. 14 months later, in June of 1917, Kenneth was born in the new house. Finally Star Valley had a hospital, converted out of an old building, and Cumora was the first child born in a hospital, the only one of the 13. Maria was very ill at the time and did not expect to live. She stayed in the hospital for a long time. Ironically, the hospital was torn down shortly after Cumora’s birth, so Genevieve and Vern were born in the new house.

Maria assisted Brig every way she could in building the new home, but Thomas Call was the main builder. It must have seemed palatial compared to where the family had been living. Allie, Marguerite, and Delos picked out the bedrooms they wanted upstairs. They would come after school and play in the house and loved the smell of new lumber. The wallpaper in the parlor had gold embossed flowers on it and also boasted a rolled-back black sofa and fancy curtains. A favorite spot for the children was a long upstairs passageway leading to a little room under the gable of the house. It was known as the “runway,” and it provided hours of fun. When the children were young they considered the house big and beautiful even though they had to sleep three in a bed, had no electricity, no indoor plumbing, and no water in the house. Wood had to be chopped, carried, and stacked on the porch. Several of them mention walking through the fields filled with abundant varieties of wild flowers. They played games outside, such as Kick-the-Can, Relevo, and Pomp-Pomp Pull-Away, and swung from a rope onto the hay in the barn.

The new home was considered one of the nicest homes in the Valley at the time it was built. Lincoln thought the family was doing quite well. They had animals and a huge garden. The children did all the work there is to do on a farm: milked cows, plowed, raked, ran the mower, and drove the hay rack for the hay loader before stakers and buck rakes were used. Threshers came to the farm to thrash. Lincoln thought they actually tried to break down to stay longer and enjoy Maria’s cooking.

Just providing water for the family and farm maintenance was a huge undertaking. In the summer water was needed for irrigation, and in the winter it froze. The family had “running” water, but it ran in a ditch outside in the yard, and there wasn’t even a faucet in the house! Water was carried to the house in pails or cans. On wash days and bathing days extra water had to be carried to the house. Fooling around and interference from teasing brothers caused a few tip-overs and spills. The

cans were hauled by wagons in the summer and sleds in the winter. In the winter a hole was cut in the ice and Brig pulled the sleigh while the children tried to hold the cans so they wouldn’t tip or slide off. The path was bumpy and icy. Sometimes in the winter they had to go to other ditches and streams for water. Many times they had to drive their cows and horses a half a mile away for water. Frostbite and frozen hands and feet were the norm during the winters.

It is important to note that before electricity Brig and Maria cared for their large family using coal oil lanterns, which were used for outside chores at night and carried from room to room when the family ate or the children did studies, etc. Allie writes a clever description of the day electricity finally came to the ranch: No more cows in the barn running over lamps and the danger of a fire!

Imagine Maria’s long wash day before electricity and gas: Maria and the girls filled boilers and tubs with water to be heated on the stove. Maria washed in an old shanty behind the house. The water was heated during breakfast and soap was cut up and put in the boiler. Lye was placed close by ready for use. The washer was pulled in from the porch, and as soon as the children left for school Maria started to wash by hand with a washboard. Clothes were wrung out by hand. When the children came from school Maria was still washing, and they helped her finish. The clotheslines were filled and refilled several times. Overalls, rugs, and socks were dried on the fences.

Years later Maria drove a Model A or T down the land to Grandmother Blacker’s to use her washing machine. She piled the clothes in the car, which had no top, and even though she was afraid to drive a gear-shift car, she drove quite fast. Genevieve was just a baby, and she had been put in a basket of clean clothes. Maria hit a bump and the car tipped over. No one was hurt, but there were a few anxious moments until Genevieve was found gurgling and laughing amid the clean clothes!

Brig spent most of his time on the farm, improving it and adding to it. However, he had time for other pursuits, too. He served as deputy sheriff of Uinta County—before Lincoln County had been established. He served under Sheriff Ward, who was headquartered in Evanston.

Delos remembers Brig riding out to Cokeville in search of a bank robber and riding over to Swan Valley to identify the body of a person who had drowned in the Snake River. Maxine remembers the stories of Brig picking up unruly fans at ballgames and singlehandedly depositing them outside of the field.

Brig also served as superintendent of the stake YMMIA (Young Men) and later in the presidency of the 103rd Quorum of Seventy in the Star Valley Stake. Around this time a National Guard unit was organized in Star Valley.

Brig’s spirit of adventure was demonstrated when he joined. This was during World War I and the government was concerned that Germany would forge an alliance with Mexico. A military presence was required at the border because of anticipated problems between the United States and Mexico. The Valley unit was mobilized and sent to Cheyenne. Delos remembers Brig leaving and Maria crying, “But Papa considered the whole affair quite a lark. He was not gone for long and things worked out.”

This was probably 1916, and Brig was in good health and very active. He was farming and operating the creamery. Lincoln remembers a big barn, and he helped milk and then clean the barn out. They had 10–15 cows.

Brig still played baseball and went hunting most every fall. He usually took a wagon to Brigham City or to the Snake River country and brought back peaches, apples, plums, etc. The children enjoyed climbing up into the wagon, getting under the cover, and sampling everything. Allie says when Brig went fishing he always caught the most fish in the shortest amount of time.

He was also regarded as the Valley’s best checkers player and won many tournaments. Delos remembers the slight tremor, the shaking that Brig had as he played checkers one night in a contest in the old Welch Hall in Afton. This was before they went to Idaho. There was a veterinarian living in the valley who considered himself a “real” checkers player—a professional checkers player. Someone told him there was someone in the Valley who could match him in skill, but he just laughed. He didn’t think there was anyone who could match his skill. But Brig showed up and beat him that night. With Brig’s talent for checkers, he would be a whiz at today’s strategy games! Cumora says he taught all the children to play checkers and even showed them how to do the Charleston and other dance steps. He and Maria loved to play Rook with Fannie and Earl Cazier.

Even with a growing family, Brig and Maria managed to provide happy memories for their children. Allie writes about the excursion to Sulphur Springs, which is included with these histories. Brig was a good swimmer, and the children anxiously waited for a turn to ride on his back down to the deep part. Maria was afraid of water, and the children were delighted when Brig took her out in the water to “dunk her.”

World War I draft registration card, Brigham, Afton, Wyoming, September 12, 1918

All of the children had chores to do, but they managed to have a lot of fun together: playing games like run-sheep-run by bonfire light, walking on stilts, riding horses, having huge snowball fights, and in the winter there was always a lot of sleigh riding, sledding, ice skating, and tobogganing.

Christmas was always a special time. Elna describes trimming the tree with popcorn and cranberries. Straw was brought in from the straw stacks, cut in small pieces, and threaded on strings with colored squares of paper. Pictures were cut and colored and pasted on cards that were hung on the tree. Apples were hung by the stems, and various shapes of cookies were frosted and also hung on the tree. A candy animal was hung for each of the children. Wax candles came at the very end, and after they were lit they were carefully watched because the open flames could be dangerous. On Christmas morning the parlor was filled with dolls, balls, wagons, clothes, crayons, books, pencils, and more. The family had a special tradition on New Year’s Day to eat a big dinner together and then the children hung their stockings again and received candy, nuts, and an orange.

The girls in the family said that Maria stuck up for the boys because the girls had to iron their brothers’ pants and shirts and shine their shoes. But the girls pulled tricks on the boys. One time they gathered all of their clothes and threw them outside because they weren’t hung up. After a day or two went by the boys had to go out and bring them back in the house.

Brig and Maria’s children walked two miles to school together, often with their Blacker cousins who lived just down the road. When weather conditions were really bad, the children rode together in sleighs their parents provided. One cousin, Loyn Blacker, remembers the children huddling together on a morning when the temperature was 49 below zero!

Around 1920 Maria’s brothers Tom and Will were living in Rupert, Idaho. They were farmers and purportedly doing quite well, so they sent word that Brig and Maria would benefit economically by moving to Idaho. We don’t know the decision-making process that led to uprooting the family, but the farm in the Valley was rented and Brig and Maria purchased an irrigated farm near Rupert. Aunt Allie looks back at this time and wonders why the family moved in the first place. Brig and Maria had worked so hard to build the new house. They had a large barn for cows, horses, and hay, 60 acres of farming and pasture land—all in pretty good shape. Loading up the household goods and all of the animals must have been quite an ordeal for the family. Lincoln, then in the

fifth grade, writes that he helped drive a team of horses and about five cows and mules to get to the train in Montpelier.

In the histories mentioning the Rupert phase of Brig and Maria’s lives there are few happy notations. The family lived in a good house about one and a half miles from town. There was a canal nearby where the kids swam in the summer. The canal was lined with locust trees, and there was an apple orchard and a gravel pit that filled with water and frogs in the spring. They raised lucerne, potatoes, and grains. Cumora had been the baby until Maxine was born in Idaho in August of 1921. But financially the Rupert experience was a disaster. The terrible agricultural depression of 1921–22 resulted in an estimated half of American farmers losing their farms. The Gardners in Rupert and the family renting the farm in Star Valley were caught in this national debacle. Lincoln remembers a hail storm with pellets as big as hens’ eggs. It stripped the apple trees, broke windows, panicked the cows and horses, which ran to neighboring homes, and riddled the garden with holes.

What a discouraging journey that must have been back to the Valley! The children knew how hard Brig and Maria had worked, and it was heartbreaking to see their discouragement. It was December when Brig and Lincoln traveled in sleighs and drove the team of mules and a team of Uncle George’s horses from Montpelier to Afton.

When the family returned to their home in Afton, they experienced another heartbreak: the farm was as rundown as Brig and Maria were. The house had been used for making moonshine, and the wallpaper was splattered with stains and smelled terrible. The renter was unable to pay Brig, so the Rupert property was also a loss. The family stayed with Maria’s sister Fanny until the home could be made inhabitable. Brig had noticeably begun to tremble, and to top it off the renter had sold all the good milk cows, but Brig was able to buy one cow and a team of horses called Dot and Dove. Our Dad was in the sixth grade, and he had to stand on a box to do the harnesses because he was so small. A small dairy venture was started, and the family had milk, butter, cheese, a small garden, and some fruit.

It wasn’t long before Aunt Merintha’s husband, who worked on the railroad, bought Brig 200 head of sheep. Brig and Lincoln took a buggy and went out to Cokeville to get them. It took two days to ride out and a week to trail the sheep back. Maybe this was the time Lincoln recalls the broken-down log house where he slept together with his father and the dog, who provided warmth. No wonder Lincoln always had a dog at his side!

Dad remembers that an extra sheep was included that limped on its hind leg and there was doubt that it would be able to keep up. But when they entered the Valley, that sheep was leading the way. Lincoln says this taught him that one can overcome many weaknesses and strengthen oneself and be a leader if there is determination.

Lincoln and Darrel both relate experiences of caring for the sheep in the cold and dark in the hills east of Afton. Lincoln stayed out of school for two years to herd the sheep. Apparently Brig went on the mountain when his health allowed. For a time he drove the school wagon and the boys harnessed the horses for him. Around this time period Cumora records that the first sounds she heard every morning were Maria rattling the stove, making the fires, and Darrel and Lincoln singing in the barn while milking the cows. When Darrel was very young he held the cows’ tails while Lincoln milked. Maybe Dad’s memories of lunch reflect this time period too: “The girls and Mama would fix a lunch of jelly sandwiches wrapped in newspaper or Sears or Montgomery Ward catalogs; the jelly would seep through and I was so embarrassed.”

This was the beginning of a sad time for Brig and Maria. A year before Genevieve was born in April of 1923, Brig, while playing checkers, detected a shaking in his hands. He spent some time in Logan, Utah, and was also under a doctor’s care at Lava Hot Springs, but the shaking palsy would not abate. Vern, the last of 13 children, was born in 1925. All the children were still living at home.

The younger children cannot remember Brig ever walking straight and tall. As his disease progressed, the children living at home were involved in his care. Sometimes they took him to the outside toilet, where they stood and waited for him, because if he sat down he couldn’t get back up. As he gradually became worse, the children had to move his feet from position to position and scratch his back. There were times when he must have been mortified; he would stumble and fall and had to be helped up. Often a daughter had to help him pull up his pants.

For the last 20 years of his life he had difficulty walking. For a big, active man to be deprived of his health is heartbreaking. Maybe the children did not fully realize the hours of suffering and agony he endured—a heavy blow for a man of his build, strength, and athletic prowess to realize that as time wore on he would become utterly dependent on others! He must have sorely missed participating in an active family life with his boys and girls.

Delos points out that perhaps Brig’s health failed because of the well-known feats of strength he performed when he was younger. For example, it was said that he could lift two creamery cans of milk, one in each hand. There is a story about him in Montpelier where they traveled to get goods that had come in freight shipments. One time the scales were being lifted—they would get on the scales and then take the bottom and lift. One time Brig was lifting and someone put down the lever so that it wouldn’t click up. Brig stood there and strained so much the veins in his neck stood out. Maybe incidents like this contributed to his broken health.

Delos further comments that Brig was a powerful man in all ways:

The real mettle of people can often be determined by their performance in times of stress and hardship. Even though his health became worse, he never gave up. He did the best he could.

Allie writes: “My father was a remarkable man, and his influence in the lives of his 13 children will forever be felt.”

Genevieve considered her father to be a very intelligent man. She remembers that he was a whiz at mathematics and even though he had a limited education he could help with algebra and geometry. He would listen to a calculation problem and work it out in his head, but he couldn’t give the steps that were needed. He had natural athletic ability and was interested in all sports. He hauled wood for winter and could lift the big logs onto the wagon by himself.

She remembers that prayer was always important to the family:

We had family prayer, and if anyone was ever sick, the Elders were called to administer to us. One time I was seriously ill with the measles and whooping cough at the same time. Mama kept washing me to get my temperature down and made a bed on two chairs by the stove. She called Uncle Oz to come and administer to me with Papa. I could feel Papa’s hands shake as he laid them on my head. But he had so much faith. I knew that and I got well in a hurry.

Brig was an invalid the last few years of his life, and he passed away July 23, 1936, at the age of 59. Some of the children remember sitting in the car the next day during a thunderstorm crying together as they watched the rain fall. Relief Society sisters came to dress him for burial. He was laid out in the parlor. His funeral was well attended and featured family and friends as the speakers and those providing music.

Homestead certificate, Brigham, Wyoming, March 1, 1923

Genevieve, Cumora, Elna, Dorothy, Marguerite, Allie, Maria, Maxine, Afton, Wyoming, ca. 1935—Maria with her daughters

Maria, Allie, Marguerite, Dorothy, Elna, Cumora, Maxine, Genevieve, ca. 1945—Maria with her daughters

All lauded Brig’s outstanding characteristics and his staunch faith through his sickness. Maria was praised for caring for Brig during all the years he was ill. His five sons acted as pallbearers. He is buried in the Afton Cemetery.

After Brig’s death Maria continued living in Afton but usually spent the winters in Utah, staying for intermittent periods with her children there. For a time she lived in an apartment in West Point, Utah, and Lincoln and Darrel and their families cared for her.

On Maria’s 80th birthday, May 25, 1963, an open house was held to honor her at the Star Valley stake house in Afton. Numerous friends and members of her family came to pay their respects. All 12 of her living children were there.

When she became ill at the end of her life, she was staying with Maxine before she was hospitalized. She was 84 and her mind was slipping. Bishop Fackrell was asked to come to the hospital to administer to her. He was elderly and had lots of white hair. After the blessing she looked at him and commented, “Oh, President McKay, I am so happy you came to administer to me.” She died believing that President McKay had visited her.

Maria was in the Dee Hospital in Ogden for about a week and died with family members surrounding her on October 5, 1967.

A viewing was held in Ogden, and then her body was taken to Afton, where funeral services were held on October 10. She is buried in the Afton Cemetery alongside Brig. At that time she was survived by 12 children, 66 grandchildren, and countless great-grandchildren. Carl Robinson, LeRoy Blacker, and Bishop Kellesberger spoke, and the Singing Mothers, Delworth Gardner, Adell Trottier, and Eldon Hyde presented musical selections. Uncle Will Blacker gave the prayer in the home. Her five sons and Hilary Hyde were the pallbearers.

Several of Maria’s children have written tributes to her. Elna writes that she learned her love of cooking and her appreciation for hard work from Maria because her mother’s hands were never still. She was always doing something—cooking, washing, ironing, scrubbing, sweeping, sewing, making beds, hanging out clothes, working in the garden, and so many more things. There was always fresh bread baking and pies cooling, cakes being frosted, and cookies being stirred up. Watching Maria make pies fascinated Elna: “Mother would take the pie crust, tip it into the pie tin, hold it up high in one hand and trim around the edge with a knife while she turned the tin around and around.”

Cumora remembers how Maria taught her children to work. Cumora would come home from school many nights and find Maria out in the old shanty still washing clothes. Then she would stay up to iron them. Many nights she would meet her daughters at the schoolhouse to do sweeping, often coming in a sleigh. At that time the family had no electricity and no indoor plumbing. Maria mopped the floor every day, and each spring new wallpaper was put up, “just to brighten up the walls,” Maria would say. During the summer the girls and Maria would listen to “Our Gal Sunday” and “Helen Trent” on the radio.

Genevieve has tender words about Maria:

Mother was the dearest thing in all the world to me. She was the most important person in my young years. A great many share that feeling about their mother. Now as the mother of eight, I realize more and more the hard work and the great responsibilities Mother shouldered. Whenever I feel overburdened with problems and cares, I remember that Mother endured 100 times more than I. Hang On!

In 2007 a reporter from a newspaper in Davis County interviewed several Gardner family members at the annual 66 Cousins’ party. Cumora and Genevieve spoke of Maria’s desire to have her children be loyal to each other: “She taught us to work hard and get an education. We would do anything for her.” Cousin Delworth in the same article describes Maria as a small woman, “But she had her big, husky, powerful sons wrapped around her little finger. They were often more devoted to her than to their wives!”

Cumora and Genevieve further stated that they were raised believing that it is wonderful to belong to a big family.

We love each other. We enjoy spending time together and the unity and kinship among us is strong. We say “For happier tomorrows, share your yesterdays.” She was a wonderful mother, and her crown is filled with glory that fadeth not away.

I will end with some remarks from our cousin Del about Brig and Maria’s family:

It is a family of immense cohesion and loyalty. They may feud and fuss with each other, but let any of them be attacked by an outsider and what you get is all-out war. And this is partially because they worked, played, and prayed together. For the majority of them—for good or ill—their closest friends were within the family. It is there they looked for sustenance and support.

before his death

months later on July 23,

Star Valley Independent, 23 July 1936

(back) Brigham Delos Jr. (holding Brigham Delworth Gardner), (front) Brigham, Lucia Adell, ca. 1930—four generations Brigham, 1936—taken shortly

(back) William, Vilate, Mildred, George, (front) Brigham, Lucia Adell, and Viola, likely Star Valley, Wyoming— taken just before Lucia’s death on April 3, 1936; Brigham passed away three

1936

Death certificate, Brigham, Afton, Wyoming, July 23, 1936

Afton North Ward building, Star Valley, Wyoming Brigham’s funeral service was held here in July 1936. Merintha Althera Loveday Blacker’s funeral was also held here in January 1924.

Family of (front, center) Maria Blacker Gardner, mostly likely in Star Valley, Wyoming, February 1943

(back) Vern, Kenneth, Darrel, Lincoln, Delos, and (front) Maria Blacker Gardner—Maria with her sons

Marguerite, Allie, Dorothy, Elna, Maria, Cumora, Maxine, Genevieve—Maria with her daughters

(left) Maria

(front, center) Maria with her children for her birthday

Maria, ca. 1960s

Maria, ca. Christmas 1966—spending Christmas at one of her children’s home

Death certificate, Maria, Ogden, Utah, October 16, 1967

Maria and Brigham headstone, Afton Cemetery, Afton, Wyoming

Brigham Livingston Gardner

Lucia Adell Gardner

BRIGHAM LIVINGSTON GARDNER & LUCIA ADELL GARDNER

LINCOLN’S PATERNAL GRANDPARENTS

These children of William and Janet and Archibald and Laura Althea are our great-grandparents and the parents of our grandfather Brigham Delos. I could find no personal journals or other written words from them, but I have enjoyed reading and learning about them since I was a young child. Their histories are full of contradictions and wrong information, but I have sifted through it to make as accurate a story as possible.

Brigham L. was born in East Millcreek on June 6, 1852, to William and Janet Gardner. This was after the time William returned from working in Missouri and before the moves to Mendon and then California—both of which moves included Brigham L. accompanying his family. We can easily assume that he endured the rigors of that life and was responsible to help out with family chores. One account states that he was a good marksman and was even barred from shooting matches because of his prowess. Having been raised riding horses, he was an excellent rider and enjoyed and loved them. He must have picked up from his parents a good work ethic, building skills, farming know-how, and athletic ability. One account states that he was known as a great athlete because he was strong and healthy and had good endurance.

Having grown up in the large extended Gardner family, Brigham L. obviously became acquainted with his cousin Lucia Adell, daughter of his father’s brother Archibald and Laura Althea Thompson. Lucia Adell was born on June 1, 1856, in Millcreek. A DUP history states that she was a favorite of her father and accompanied him on business and mill trips. She was able to complete the 8th grade, which was a great accomplishment in those days.

It would be so fun to know about their courtship! We do know they were married on January 24, 1874, in the Endowment House in Salt Lake City. Their wedding dinner and dance were held at the old church in West Jordan, probably hosted by their mothers. Shortly after their marriage, they moved to Cottonwood Canyon with Archibald to help run the new sawmill. Brigham L. had been working in the milling business, both grist- and sawmills, for many years. He worked on the mill, and Lucia Adell cooked food for the workers. (At age 17!) They lived in a one-room dirt-floor cabin. She was resourceful and gathered honey to pour over fresh wild fruit and berries, which she put in large crocks and stored for the winter. Lucia Adell was heard many times to say that she got so tired of honey she wished she could move where there was no fruit! (She got her wish when she ended up in Star Valley!)

During their stay in Cottonwood, Brigham L. and Lucia Adell had eight children: Laura, Brigham Delos, Will, Guy, Janet, Lucia, Dean, and Margaret. Laura, who was two years old, died just before Brigham Delos was born, and she lay as a corpse on the bed during his delivery. Lucia Adell gave birth to one child alone on her knees on the dirt floor, as the midwife couldn’t be reached in time. Lucia and Guy also died in Cottonwood as young children.

In 1888 when Archibald began building a new mill in Woodruff, Utah, Brigham L. moved his family to assist him. They had a very hard time that winter. The country was barren and desolate, and it was difficult to make a living. I think of Lucia Adell with five young children to feed and make a home for! And it was cold!

In 1889 they moved to Gentile Valley and were again disappointed in the country and the surroundings. Archibald had already explored possibilities in Star Valley, so they moved with him to start a new life there.

For a while things looked promising. Star Valley was beautiful, and there was an abundance of wild berries, fish, and game to hunt. But winter came early that year and as usual was cold and long. They suffered greatly because of lack of food, bedding, and warm clothing. They also had several scares from Natives and had to share what little they had with some of them. They lived in one end of the flour mill at the mouth of Swift Creek in Afton. This mill and the sawmill built beside it remained in use for about 60 years, and when it burned down it was replaced by a new sawmill. Lucia Adell gave birth to her ninth child, Viola Jane, while living at the mill.

The family became accustomed to the noise of machinery and the flour dust, but they had to move to make room for Grandfather Archibald’s 11th wife when he moved back to the Valley. So Brigham L. took his family to a two-room log cabin two miles north of Afton and took up homesteading. Pearl and Alice were born while the family lived here. The entire family worked to remove sagebrush and prepare the land for planting.

A few years later Brigham L. built a new four-room house. I gave a photo of this house to each of my siblings for Christmas a few years ago. Sadly, it was while the family lived in this house that Dean died at age 14. Two more children, George and Vilate, were born here, but three years after that Margaret and Alice passed away within two weeks of each other. Alice was ill in the bedroom, and they had to move her to the kitchen to lay out Margaret’s corpse.

In 1901 Brigham L. had a serious accident when his hand was caught in a saw, taking off two fingers and a thumb. From that time on he farmed. In the middle of new babies and sick and dying children, Lucia Adell took in the baby of her neighbor, who was overcome with the deaths of her parents, four other children, and an absent husband. Given the circumstances, many women would have considered this unthinkable. But not Lucia Adell, who talked it over with Brigham L., asked for adoption papers, and then a few weeks later on October

10, 1910, rode into town and brought the baby—Mildred— home. As an adult Mildred wrote that Lucia Adell never received any adoption documents.

Some months after Mildred joined the family, Brigham L. was crushed in the barn by a bay mare. He was taken to Salt Lake City for two months of medical intervention, but Lucia Adell was told he would not live and that he was pining his life away for home. She brought him back to the Valley so he could die at his own place among his family. He supposedly told Lucia Adell that she should keep the new baby as maybe in her old age the baby would be a comfort to her. His advice was followed. He died in March of 1911, after 37 years of marriage. Lucia Adell was left with eight children—three were married and five were at home.

Daughter Vilate pays tribute to her father in these excerpts from her life history:

My father was careful to see that he was always on time to his meals and everything was done to help my mother make life pleasant and secure. My father and mother were very kind and considerate of each other. This devotion has acted as a guiding star many times in my life. I grew up in a normal household with an unselfish and considerate family. I was the thirteenth child, and if I had been old enough to talk I could have said, “What is left for me when twelve have gone before?” Life held everything for me: good parents, home, love, and work. Sorrow touched our home many times while I was a young child. This home over which my father had been king and my mother had been queen and how they welcomed and loved each tiny spirit that had been born under that roof. How they had guided our trembling tiny footsteps and help direct our minds! They taught us our first prayers and when God saw fit to call those spirits back, how still they stood with faith undaunted. Early in life I was taught that honesty and courage were within my reach and by work I could hope to make them a part of me.

Apparently Brigham L. never physically punished his children. He bought stick candy and put it high in the cupboard. In the evening he took it down and gave it to the expectant children. He drank quaking aspen bark tea for his blood, and a cup of the stewed bark was always on the back of the stove. These words from Brigham L.’s obituary struck me as quite profound. Here we have another ancestor to love and emulate: There are few men who love and appreciate home and family and who hold the love of wife and children

Obituary, Brigham Livingston Gardner, Star Valley Independent, 24 March 1911

more than Brigham L. Gardner did. While he was in no sense a public man, in fact he shrank from appearing in the public eye, yet few men have more firm friends than he had.

He is buried in the Afton Cemetery. He died in 1911, but the year on his headstone is wrong.

Lucia Adell somehow carried on. We have many accounts of her busy and fulfilled life. Probably all the children—and a new baby—gave her impetus to keep going. She took care of animals and grew a large garden and preserved what she could for winter. She pieced quilts, crocheted, and was an expert knitter—gloves, socks, stocking caps, mufflers, sweaters. During World War I she knitted various items of clothing for the soldiers. For this she received a military award. Many of her daughters came home to have their babies; some might see this as inconvenient, but Lucia Adell saw it as family togetherness and new hope for a better life.

Her daughter Janet died in 1920, leaving a husband and five children. Lucia Adell took Mildred and for a time moved in with the family to care for them after Janet’s death. A few years later Lucia Adell decided to go to Jackson, Wyoming, to visit her daughter Vilate, who was teaching school there. It was winter and she had to go by sleigh to Cokeville, 60 miles, to stay the night with her daughter Pearl and board the train from there. She was very excited about the trip because she hadn’t seen Vilate for a while. When she got up and prepared for the trip, she visited the outhouse, and since it was still dark she mistook some stairs for the kitchen door, fell about seven feet, broke her ankle, and was quite banged up. From that time on she had to walk with a cane, and as she became older she had to walk with a crutch. She never made the trip to Jackson.

Three years later Lucia Adell had to watch Pearl die of cancer, leaving a husband and three children, whom she helped care for after Pearl died. Almost until the time she died, Lucia Adell helped care for her son George, who had severely injured his leg at age six and suffered greatly from it the rest of his life. She had to leave the family several times to take George to Salt Lake City for treatment. While there she worked in the hospital for her meals and to rent a place to be near her son. She was forced to sell cattle, machinery, and even some land to meet her bills. But the operations performed for George were unsuccessful. He died in 1934. According to his obituary, his disposition was kind, loving, and cheerful, and he was dearly loved by his family: “He did not know how to complain. His every act and thought was for his aged mother.”

During the time George was dying, Lucia Adell became very ill herself and her brother Ozro prayed for the Lord to spare her life. As she was getting better George became worse. She thought it was wrong to ask the Lord for her life and take her son. George had always been home, and his passing was very hard on her. Mildred remembers that this was the only time she heard Lucia Adell complain through all her hardships and troubles. Lucia Adell said that before each death she would dream of a friend bringing her white flowers. She took it as a warning as she was a great believer in dreams.

At age 60 Lucia Adell’s eyesight began to fail. She traveled to Logan to a doctor and was given little hope. So she attended a temple session and was given a wonderful blessing wherein she was promised she would never go blind.

Her grandchildren wrote some of their remembrances. Her grandson David Roberts writes:

There were many happy times. On Mother’s day all the children and grandchildren would congregate at the old homestead to honor Lucia Adell, their mother and grandmother. She was always busy. In her later years whenever she was sitting she was knitting, reading with the help of a large magnifying glass, or rocking a grandchild. She was a loving and compassionate person. She suffered from poor health in the latter years of her life, but during those years she spent many hours rocking and comforting her grandchildren.

Aunt Cumora shares some memories:

The thing I remember most about Grandma was her sitting in her chair reading—the books stacked up around her chair. She loved books and always had geography, history, and the latest fiction books around. Whenever I was caught reading at home when I was supposed to be working, Mama would always tell me I was just like my Grandma Gardner. I loved the Mother’s Day get-togethers at Grandma’s where we could play with our cousins. I remember grandma’s delicious cookies and Aunt Vilate’s macaroni and salmon salad. When she died we went to the cemetery in sleighs. Papa couldn’t go to her funeral or to the cemetery. It was our closest experience with death and we missed her very much. I remember seeing all the graves of her children who had preceded her. What a hard life she had lived, and yet she came through with such endurance.

Every account I read about Lucia Adell described her as a woman filled with love. She championed little children and radiated concern for them. She was everyone’s friend, and Mildred writes that no one ever left her home hungry. She says many times she and her mother slept on the floor on a straw tick because their beds were being used for guests. People loved Lucia Adell for her devotion to the Church. She always attended Church meetings. She was a visiting teacher for 27 years, and in those days she had to walk for miles as the ranches were far apart. It would take all day to do her teaching. She always paid her tithing and fast offerings, and Relief Society visiting teachers never left her home without receiving a token of her appreciation. Sometimes it was only a spool of thread or a quarter. Many times she gave her neighbor who was a widow the last sack of flour or a ton of hay. She would say that her family would get along somehow.

She enjoyed sports and was an excellent swimmer. When she was 65 years old she was swimming at the Sulphur Springs in Auburn. She dove off the diving board and caught her finger in the rope, badly twisting her middle finger and leaving it crooked for the rest of her life. Cousin Del remembers

swimming in the Sulphur Springs many times. He says that if swimmers didn’t bathe afterward you could always tell they had been there because of the way they smelled!

Another attribute that should be mentioned: apparently she and Brigham L. never spoke ill of anyone. Their lives were filled with sorrow and hardships, yet they never lost faith. They parented with wisdom and patiently encouraged the children to be understanding and loving when they were in trouble or did things they didn’t feel were right. And they enjoyed a good marriage. I think the following sums up the love they felt for each other:

The day was never too warm, or she was never too busy for my mother [Lucia Adell] to make a pitcher of lemonade or a cup of tea, pour a glass of buttermilk to serve him [Brigham L.] while he rested from the hot sun. I remember how he liked his lemonade made: a glass of water, a teaspoon of lemon extract, sugar to sweeten it, and tartaric acid.

Thank you Brigham L. and Lucia Adell for your stellar examples and faith and good cheer!

The old home, Afton, Wyoming, March 1938

Brigham Livingston Gardner Lucia Adell Gardner

(back) Ellen Jeannette Gardner Bennion, Wallace Ward Gardner, (front) George Delos Gardner, Lucia Adell Gardner, and Brigham Ozro Gardner—some of the children of Archibald Gardner and Laura Althea Thompson

(back) William, Margaret, Brigham Jr., Janet, (front) Brigham Sr. (holding Pearl), Lucia Adell (holding Alice), Viola, and Robert, Star Valley, Wyoming, 1896

Lucia Adell and Brigham Livingston Gardner headstone, Afton Cemetery, Afton, Wyoming

Obituary, Lucia Adell Gardner, Wyoming Star Valley Independent Newspaper, April 3, 1936

Archibald Gardner

ARCHIBALD GARDNER

LINCOLN’S PATERNAL GREAT-GRANDFATHER

Archibald’s journal or several of the books written about him are online. There follows a brief history of his life to include in this volume of family histories.

Archibald built his first mill when he was 21 years old. Mills, canals, and bridges became his livelihood. Over the next seven decades and as noted earlier, he built more than 35 gristmills and sawmills—many with the help of his father and brothers. He was also a skilled canal and bridge builder and provided irrigation water and sawed timber to area settlers. At General Conference in 1848 Archibald, Brigham Young, and Amasa Lyman were appointed to supervise getting timber out of Big Cottonwood Canyon. Archibald made his own mill stones until 1866, when he bought two millstones from a firm in Chicago. As noted earlier the first mill Archibald and his brothers built in the Salt Lake Valley was at Warm Springs. This mill was later moved to a grove on Mill Creek and here the first lumber was produced in Utah.1 Two miles downstream they erected the second flour mill built in the state. In 1850 Archibald and Robert and a force of men dug a twoand-one-half-mile canal in West Jordan and built a sawmill. This was the first canal dug in Utah, and it cost $5,000.

Archibald enjoyed exploring new areas but generally had little time unless directed by the general authorities. In 1850 he and his brother Robert and a friend scaled the Twin Peaks, the highest mountains in Salt Lake County. They are between Mill Creek and Big Cottonwood Canyon.

We were the first white men to perform this feat. Our friend reached the top, but I got within a rod or so and Robert within two hundred yards of it. We started in the morning, expecting to make the trip in a few hours. Had we taken it slower we could have adapted ourselves to the altitude and all reached the summit. The ascent was made on the Big Cottonwood side and was found to be extremely difficult; so we decided to come down by way of Mill

1 The site of the historic Gardner sawmill built by Archibald and Robert Gardner in 1848 is identified by a historic marker at 3570 Highland Drive in Salt Lake City. The two brothers, Archibald and Robert, formed a partnership to build mills. Their houses and land at that time were close together on Mill Creek. Their parents lived in a small log house nearby which Robert Sr. had built.

According to Robert Gardner Jr.’s journal, the water from Mill Creek which was used to run the sawmill and to water farm and pasture was diverted above the property in 1856, leaving dry the water appropriation for the Gardner property. They had begun to finish a partially constructed canal to Big Cottonwood from which to get water to run the mill, but that water could not be kept in the canal. Robert’s journal said the canal was a failure because it kept breaking as it ran along the foot of the mountain, around side hills and across hollows.

The home which Robert Gardner Jr. built has been totally restored and is occupied by one of his descendants. It is located just west and south of the monument at 1475 Murphy Lane.

Creek Canyon. This proved to be more precipitous than the other. It was with great difficulty that we made our descent. We had only taken a light lunch with us and were now about exhausted with fatigue and hunger. When at last we reached the bottom, our clothes were in tatters; we thought it best to keep to the shadows. But our stomachs tormented us, so we selected the best of the clothing from the three of us, put it on one of us and pinned the tears together with hawthorns. The one thus attired went to the first house that we came to and obtained something to eat. With a little refreshment we made our way home avoiding the few houses on the way.

A year later President Young and a small company of men composed of the three Gardner brothers and three other men took a trip up the Weber River to its source and then over to the head of the Provo River. They followed it down to Utah Valley and then returned home. The object of the trip was to explore the country, ascertain its resources in timber and grazing lands, and take note of anything that would prove serviceable to incoming pioneers. Wide-eyed children listened to accounts of that trip: Dens of rattlesnakes and other reptiles had been encountered. Beavers at work were described, and a brown bear peered through the pines at them.

In 1853 Archibald built a good-sized gristmill in West Jordan, and a big housewarming dance was held at its completion. In that year he also spent a good deal of money on a woolen mill that burned down. In 1859 they built a sawmill in Mill Creek Canyon. They had to build the roads to get the lumber down the canyon and put up all necessary bridges over the streams. They built two shingle mills and two other sawmills at Mill Creek—one of them was the first circular-sawmill in Utah. In 1866 Archibald financed and oversaw the construction of bridges over the Jordan River and Big Cottonwood Creek. He also built bridges over the Provo and Spanish Fork rivers. He supervised the building of the Galena Canal, which stretched ten miles long in South Salt Lake. Over 300 men were employed for the construction. The success of the canals meant a great deal to Archibald. One account says that near the end of his life when he was asked what he felt was his biggest contribution to society, he answered that it was the building of irrigation canals.

At the October conference in 1856 President Young received word that a handcart company had been caught in a snowstorm in the mountains. Archibald immediately responded to the

call for aid by sending an ox team, a teamster, and provisions to help that unfortunate group reach the Valley.

On the 10th anniversary of the arrival into the Valley, a big affair was held in Big Cottonwood Canyon and approximately 2,587 people attended the games, dances, contest, drills, and concerts. Archibald was a major in the Nauvoo Legion of the Utah Militia. An American flag was hoisted atop a pine tree, but Archibald said, “Let me have it and I will put it on top of the highest mountain peak.” The military begrudgingly gave him the tattered flag. Archibald climbed the peak, hoisted the flag, and dedicated the ground. When those below saw the flag they fired a cannon, struck anvils, and gave a great “hurrah!” It was during the celebration that Orrin Porter Rockwell and others arrived bringing the word of the extermination order and Johnston’s Army approaching Utah. Some of our other ancestors were at this celebration.

Records show that in 1859 George A. Smith, Archibald Gardner, and D. R. Allen entered into a partnership to put a carding machine in the Jordan Mill. About this time cracks appeared in the foundation of the Salt Lake Temple. After serious consideration with his advisers, President Young decided the foundation would not support the tremendous weight of the structure. He dismissed the workmen and, sitting down on the foundation, said, “Here I shall remain until the Lord reveals to me what I should do next.” He had not been there long before Archibald came into view. President Young waved him over and told him of the perplexing problem. Together they examined the foundation and materials and President Young asked Archibald if he knew what to do. Archibald’s confident response is recorded as such:

Yes, President Young, the trouble has arisen through the use of too much mortar. The settling has caused the walls to crack. It will be necessary for you to tear out the entire foundation and start over again. This time instead of using mortar, have each stone cut to exact measurements and place stone upon stone with precise fittings. This will prevent cracking, settling or spreading in any way.

President Young brought his hand down on Archibald’s shoulder and told him he had provided the revelation!

In 1862 Archibald was chosen as a delegate to attend a territorial convention to organize a provisional state government and seek admission into the United States. By 1876 Archie had quit Mill Creek Canyon, and his seat of

operations became Little Cottonwood. As written in Laura Althea’s story, their son Archie was killed when the boiler exploded in the White Pine mill, and Laura Althea gave birth to Perry and he died some months later, and then Laura was stricken with brain fever and died. Sorrow weighed heavily on Archie’s soul. Difficulties and litigation from the explosion plunged him into debt. In 1882 he straightened out his affairs and divided his considerable land holdings among his wives and older boys. In March of 1884 he traveled to St. George and did the temple work for his children who had died.

In 1887 because of violent persecution against polygamists, Archibald joined others by going underground and hiding out. He dreaded going to prison, so he went to Mexico for a few months, but he was happy to get back. He returned via California and hid out in Pine Valley with his brother Robert, who had been called to the Dixie Mission. Meanwhile some of his wives were hauled before grand juries and some of their homes were searched. He had many narrow escapes. Once he was under the Bingham Ditch bridge when the marshals passed over it hunting for him.

In the fall of 1889 after having finished sawing for the summer at Woodruff, Utah, he went to Gentile Valley, Idaho, to prospect for mill sites and farm land. He was not impressed with that area, and as some were settling Star Valley, Wyoming, he decided to look over that location. Here he was at age 76 ready to help pioneer another area! He was directed to the mouth of Swift Creek and decided to immediately commence operations. The people of the Valley rejoiced because the nearest gristmill was 50 miles away. Archibald showed a few assembled men a five-dollar piece, saying, “This is all the cash I have but if you brethren will help me, I will pay you back every cent and the mill will turn out flour for you by Christmas.” He sent to Woodruff for the water sawmill and went himself to Laketown with a few men and a team to get the small flour mill he had purchased there. When the mills were running smoothly, he turned his attention to the needs of the people. He could see that provisions were scarce in the Valley and if they had a severe winter the residents would suffer from hunger. He journeyed to Salt Lake and called upon President Woodruff, who advanced him $500 to purchase food. After a short visit with his family in West Jordan he returned to Star Valley, stopping to buy corn, wheat, and flour in Montpelier, Idaho. It was a wise move on Archibald’s part because the weather was extreme that winter and most people lost even their last cow.

Archibald continued to improve conditions in Star Valley. In the difficult struggle for the necessities of life, the settlers lacked the cultural arts. Archibald advocated the construction of a dance hall and opera house. He and three or four others completed the building. There were sheep on the hills, but the people lacked clothing. Archibald personally directed the erection of a woolen factory, which flourished as long as it was under his direction, as did several other ventures he undertook. At age 77 he was called by Bishop Cazier to be a counselor in the bishopric.

His sturdy body had withstood near drownings, starvation, being swept downstream in icy water, and nearly freezing to death—encounters too numerous to mention. Now in 1897 he was taken sick with erysipelas. He had never needed the services of a physician, nor taken any medicine! President Woodruff had once told him to not die in Star Valley, so he was placed on a stretcher and put in a spring wagon and driven home to West Jordan. He returned to Star Valley to complete numerous projects, making his last trip there in 1900, about the time our Crosby ancestors were getting ready for the move to the Big Horn. His legs and knees were quite stiff in 1901, and in 1902 he was operated on for a strangulated hernia. He seemed to rally, but the shock was too much at his advanced age. In a weak voice and with a smile he murmured, “Here I go to solve the great mystery.” He died at the old St. Mark’s hospital, located just across the way from Warm Springs, the very spot where he spent is first winter in the Valley.

Tributes to Archibald are too numerous to mention. One funeral speaker said that in Archibald, “God never placed a truer man on this earth.” Apostle Matthias Cowley said there would never be a time but what a goodly number of Archibald’s posterity would bear the holy priesthood.

It appears he won the love of every person who knew him. A master storyteller, a champion athlete who loved contests of brains and brawn, a brilliant builder and engineer, who looked after the poor and the needy. He could high-kick six and a half feet high and outrace his sons in his 70s. At 85 years old he did not need glasses. Stories abound of his generosity in helping others. He was likened to Longfellow’s, “Village Blacksmith”: “The muscles of his brawny arms were strong as iron bands.”

The editor of the Deseret News once wrote of Archibald, “I find him as on first acquaintance newly arrived from Canada, energetic, full of faith, determined to be true to the end.” That says it all.

(center) Archibald and his daughter (back, left) Lucia Adell Gardner, Star Valley, Wyoming, late 1890s

The Gardner flour mill and sawmill at the mouth of Swift Creek Canyon, Wyoming—this mill ran day and night all through World War I

Archibald Gardner

Gardner Mill, West Jordan, Utah

Sketch of Salt Lake City, Utah, 1860

Mormon Trail

Gardner Sawmill landmark, near 3615 S. Highland Drive, Salt Lake City, Utah

Archibald Gardner monument, Star Valley, Wyoming

Archibald Gardner

(back) Ellen Jeannette Gardner Bennion, Wallace Ward Gardner, (front) George Delos Gardner, Lucia Adell Gardner, and Brigham Ozro Gardner—some of the children of Archibald Gardner and Laura Althea Thompson

Laura Althera Thompson Gardner

LAURA ALTHEA THOMPSON GARDNER

LINCOLN’S PATERNAL GREAT-GRANDMOTHER

Archibald was asked to become a polygamist. His second wife was Mary Ann Bradford, the daughter of a widow who had accompanied the Gardners in the trek west. When President Young was asked to perform the marriage, he told Archibald, “Your shoulders are broad and you must help carry the burden. I want you to also marry the mother and be a father to her children.” On April 26, 1849, Archibald married Abigail Sprague Bradford and her daughter, Mary Ann, who was his third wife. He married his fourth wife, Elizabeth Lewis Raglin, in 1851. His fifth wife, Laura Althea Thompson, is our great-grandmother. She was born August 3, 1834, in Alexander, New York, which is located between Rochester and Buffalo. Laura is the sixth in a family of 10 children born to George Vaughn and Lucia Spalding (Spaulding) Thompson. George was born May 30, 1798, in Elizabethtown, New York, located in the northern part of the state near the border with Vermont. His parents are Levi Ozro and Diadema Thompson. Lucia’s parents are Jabez and Mary Spaulding.

George was converted to The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints upon hearing the story of the First Vision. He didn’t wait for missionaries to come to him; he went directly to Joseph Smith for more information. The story goes that they embraced when they met. George was a faithful elder in the Church and presided over the Alexander Branch and was a part-time missionary in the early 1840s. He and Lucia left their home in 1849 to join with the Saints in the West, but sadly only three of the 10 children joined them, one being Laura Althea. They wintered in Council Bluffs, Iowa, and continued their journey in Bishop Edward Hunter’s Company, departing July 4, 1850, and arriving in the Valley October 13, 1850.

As we know, volumes could be written about their trek west as they endured the hardships common to all pioneers. Their cattle were stampeded by buffalo, breaking many of the wagons and destroying their supplies. When some of their cattle strayed their son went looking for them and lost his way in the woods. All night he walked back and forth beating off wolves with a club. Lucia waited all night for his return, never ceasing to pray for his safety. The next morning a company of men went in search of him. He was found completely exhausted holding the club, which was now in shreds. George was ill with mountain fever, and his daughter had to drive the wagon.

When they arrived in the Valley they spent the first winter at a place called Little Pigeon. The only reference I can find to this place is in a remote part of Box Elder County. Dreadful! Eventually they settled in the Mill Creek area and were active in the Church and the community until their deaths. George was a member of the militia organized in case of a battle with Johnston’s army. He died November 9, 1863, and Lucia died February 2, 1878. George is buried in the Salt Lake Cemetery and Lucia is buried in the Murray City Cemetery. One note about our Grandmother Lucia: she read daily in the Bible and believed wherever the book opened that was the passage she should study.

Laura Althea was a teenage schoolteacher and taught in a one-room log house at 4800 South 10th East. In her class were several children of Archibald. She and he became acquainted and she fell in love with him although he was twice her age. He was drawn to the attractive, intelligent young woman who was devout to the gospel. They married March 3, 1852, when she was 17 years old.

Laura Althea continued teaching after her marriage, and another one of her students was Archibald’s Norwegian wife, Serena! As we know now being a polygamist wife was complicated, often heartbreaking, and always required hard work. Life was harsh and difficult in those early days. With many mouths to feed and so much work to be done, it was necessary that everyone “put his shoulder to the wheel” and push to keep the Gardner family going. The family was like a co-op, and each family member had to contribute. As an example, Althea had the responsibility of driving wagons down Millcreek Canyon to the mill where men unloaded them. She also helped cook over an open fire for the mill hands. While living in Mill Creek (Cottonwood), her first two children—George Delos (1853) and our Grandmother, Lucia Adell (1856)—were born. When Johnston’s Army threatened the Saints’ security, Archibald took his wives and children to live in Spanish Fork in Utah County. While living there Laura Althea ran a small store. One day a young Indian woman showed up at the store with her face bloodied and her nose cut off by her drunken husband striking her with a tomahawk. Laura Althea took her in and she lived with her for the next 16 years!

Her son Archibald Thompson Gardner was born while she lived in Spanish Fork. Her next son, Joseph Smith Gardner, was born in West Jordan, where the family had moved from Spanish Fork. While living there her son George Delos was playing in the canyon near his father’s mill and fell between two logs. He hurt his leg badly and was in bed most of the winter. Laura Althea told him that his leg might be hurt, but there was nothing wrong with his hands and mind. He had to do schoolwork and knit garters for the family. The leg never grew properly, and he walked with a cane. Years later while breaking up a steer fight he was gorged in the bad leg and it had to be amputated. He always quipped that he was glad it wasn’t his good leg and that having one leg was an inconvenience, but not a tragedy.

Laura Althea’s next seven children were born in West Jordan. Laura Althea was a woman of industry and compassion, and her home reflected these wonderful traits. Her children report

that there was little dissension or quarreling. Their siblings from other wives were treated the same as they were. Lucia Adell remembers her mother’s house as a home of happiness where young people liked to come to visit. She also reports that the children of her father’s other wives were treated as if they were full brothers and sisters. Laura Althea’s treatment of all the children in her home was so patient and loving that her own niece, a frequent visitor, never knew until she was grown that the children of the other wives were not her own cousins! They were supposedly one big happy family.

In the 1870 one of the first smelters in Utah was built at a point where Big Cottonwood Creek crosses State Street—where the Intermountain Medical Center is located today. The workers sought board and room, and Laura Althea contributed to the family welfare by running a boarding house for smelter workers, all the time faithfully performing her Church and parental duties.

Several tragic events happened during this time of her life. Her 18-year-old son Archibald was hauling lumber from White Pine to Tannersville. The mill at White Pine was operating to full capacity. It was a cold December morning in 1876. Archie, as he was called, stepped inside the boiler room to get warm when an explosive blast blew him 200 yards down the canyon; he was killed instantly. Years earlier she had lost two other sons—Albert at four months and Hyrum at seven months. She was pregnant with her last child, Perry, at the time of Archie’s death. The shock of the death resulted in a premature birth, which Perry was not able to completely overcome. He was sickly and required much care throughout his short life. He died when he was two years old. Months after Archie’s death her 13-year-old daughter Laura Althea died of what was then called brain fever. As noted in her photograph, she is a striking child and greatly resembles her mother. Her death was another shocking sadness to Laura Althea.

In the spring of 1879 Laura Althea moved back to Cottonwood to care for her mother in the family home. After her mother died a year later, Laura Althea moved back to West Jordan, living in the old adobe house next to the mill. In 1880 her husband Archibald built a gristmill in Taylorsville and she moved there with her children. When Archibald divided his property in 1882, Laura Althea was given a farm. Shortly thereafter he built a brick home for her on the farm. In November of 1891 Laura Althea and several of her family members moved to Star Valley, Wyoming. One of her sons, Ozro, acquired land in Star Valley, married, and stayed there. He is prominent to our story because he is the neighbor who

helped Edward and Althera Blacker when they first came to Star Valley. I remember our father frequently mentioning Uncle Oz.

After living in Star Valley for a time Laura Althea moved back to West Jordan. In the ensuing years she developed a cough and thought maybe a change of climate might be helpful. She moved back to Star Valley to live with Ozro and be near Archibald, now living with his 11th wife in Afton. Her children cared for her as well as they could, but her condition grew rapidly worse and she died on July 10, 1899. The funeral was held in West Jordan, and she is buried in the Salt Lake City Cemetery.

Final tributes to our dear grandmother describe her as a spiritual woman with a pleasant personality. From the time she was converted to the Church until her death she was an active participant in Church work. She was either president or a counselor in the West Jordan Ward Relief Society for over 27 years. She was true to her religious beliefs and was an especially loving and compassionate mother and a dedicated wife. Several accounts relate that she loved and respected Archibald through over 47 years of marriage.

Ellen Jeanette “Nettie” Gardner and Laura Althea Gardner children of Archibald and Laura Althea Laura Althea Gardner (right) passed away just four months before her 14th birthday from brain fever

above right: Lucia Spaulding Thompson above left: George Vaughn Thompson Parents of Laura Althea Thompson Gardner

Margaret Callender Gardner

ROBERT GARDNER SR. & MARGARET CALLENDER

LINCOLN’S PATERNAL GREAT-GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

It is not an uncommon sight for a traveler in Scotland to see Scottish people thronging around landmarks of their country’s history—under the same sky that arched above Robert Bruce and in the shadow of the William Wallace Monument—and recount deeds from their proud heritage. So it is with us who lay claim to the Gardner Scottish heritage.

Our great-great-grandparents Robert Gardner Sr. and Margaret Callender handed down these tales to their “bairns,” and they in turn repeated them to their children and their children’s children until now we are able to gain an appreciation of these noble ancestors and the times in which they lived.

Robert Gardner Sr. (hereafter referred to as Robert or at times Robert Sr.) was born on March 12, 1781, at or near Houston, Renfrewshire, Scotland, in the same locality as several of his forefathers. Archibald Callender’s (see below) great-great-grandparents are verified back to 1640 as far as I could determine on the parish registers of Scotland.

Robert was the youngest of 12 children born to William Gardner (1733–1824) and Christine or Christian Henderson (1737–1832). His father, William Gardner, is described as a strong man who in his stockings was six feet tall. He was an elder in the Presbyterian Church and was said to be strict in how he lived. Robert’s paternal grandparents were Robert Gardner (1692–1740) and Janet Blair (1696–1733). His maternal grandparents were John Henderson (1711–?) and Margaret Wilson (1714–?).

Margaret Callender was born on January 24, 1777, in Falkirk, Stirlingshire, Scotland. Falkirk is located between the Forth River and the high rock formation upon which sits Stirling Castle. It is a place of significance in Scottish history, although as a young child Margaret was probably unaware of the inventions and political movements going on around her. She was the fifth of eight children born to Archibald Callender (1733–1785) and Margaret Ewen (1738–1784). Her father, Archibald Callender, was a strong, healthy man who is said to have never experienced an ache or pain. When he was about 50 years old he went out one morning before breakfast to work a bit in his garden. It was a well-groomed area with a table and chairs made out of rock and surrounded by beech trees. The leaves of the beech trees remain dried on the trees all winter and are pushed off by swelling buds in the spring. A wind stirred among them, and as they rattled Archibald leaned on his hoe. His wife called to him to come in for his morning meal and, seeing him in this unusual position, asked what was the matter. He replied that the breeze rustled the leaves, struck his head, and sent a shiver through him. Margaret helped him to the house and before they reached it he was delirious. He died the next day. Margaret’s paternal grandparents were James Callender (1700–?) and Marion Kidston (1700–?). Her maternal grandparents were Thomas Ewen (1703–?) and Marion Kaiter (1716–?)

These Scottish ancestors have been described as strong men and women, large of stature, of athletic build and great physical endurance. The topography of the country where they lived varies and is divided into Highlands and Lowlands—the West being the Highlands and the East the Lowlands. It appears the nature of the country has a direct influence on the people. The Lowlands are fertile and well watered, and the people there are viewed as being more peaceable and industrious. The Highlands are made up of lakes, moors, and barren hills with rocky summits, not even good for pasture. In the glens between the mountains the crops are poor, and the vegetation scanty.

Robert, a Lowlander, took advantage of learning and was regarded as a “good scholar.” In his youth he was a carpenter’s apprentice and eventually owed a grocery store and tavern— the Black Bull Inn.

As far as I could determine, there is no written history of how Robert and Margaret met and married on May 25, 1800, in Glasgow. Their first child, Margaret, was born in Glasgow and died of smallpox some months later. Their second child, William, our progenitor, was born in Glasgow on January 31, 1803. Christine, the third child, was also born in Glasgow, but she died of whooping cough at 15 months. Between her death and the birth of their next child the family moved to Kilsyth, where Robert rented the Garrel Mill, located on the outskirts of Kilsyth. There are several small streams that intersect Kilsyth. The principal stream is the Garrel, which descends from the Garrel Hill.

The Gardner family lived in a little rock house across the road from the mill. (In 2003 Sally and I visited the location of the mill in Kilsyth.) Robert also had a farm, which brought in extra funds, and he and Margaret operated the Black Bull Inn. Not only was Margaret a busy mother, with those attending tasks, but she had to be the hostess of the inn and feed and prepare beds for the guests.

Mary, the fourth child, was born in Kilsyth in 1807. Their fifth child, another daughter named Margaret, was born January 26, 1810, and she died 14 months later. Janet, the sixth child, was born July 5, 1811. Their seventh child, Archibald, our progenitor, was born September 2, 1814. Their next child was a daughter who was stillborn. About 1818 Robert moved his family to a house in town. Robert Jr. was born there on October 12, 1819. Another son was born but died near or at birth and was not named. Margaret’s three sons and daughter Mary lived to adulthood.

Events that occurred in Scotland in the spring of 1820 are complex. This history focuses on the lives of Robert and Margaret, but a brief rundown of a situation known as the Radical War will illustrate how it deeply impacted the lives of the Gardner family. At this time there was deep political discontent between Scotland and England, and Robert and his family were swept up in the insurrections surrounding those who were loyal to England and those who wanted Scottish independence. Our great-grandfather Archibald records that:

Times were poor, business dull, and people became dissatisfied with the government. Meetings were held by agitators even privately in our own tavern and skirmish after skirmish took place.

Taverns were one of the main places where news was shared and exchanged. William, the oldest son, was 17 years of age in 1820. He must have been aware of the discontent of many groups. For example, many of the people who lived in Kilsyth were weavers—men and women who wove cloth on hand looms in their homes and traditionally carried their work on their backs to Glasgow to be sold. They were on the verge of starvation because they couldn’t make enough money to feed their families. These types of laborers wanted reform and higher wages, although some wanted Scottish independence from England. When laborers went on strike, there were confrontations between the military and armed protesters. The work stoppage involved as many as 60,000 workers. Perhaps the British government and its supporters feared that a revolution like that in America and France would now occur in Scotland as well.

It is likely from Archibald’s recollections that the Gardner tavern was the scene where news was shared and exchanged in that area. It is interesting to ponder whether the Gardner sympathies were with the English government or with the plight of the working-class weavers. In his own personal situation, Robert was well aware of the rule of wealth and class in Scotland and his inability to ever own land or fully profit from his own labor. At this time in the early 1800s private property ownership remained an unachievable dream for the working class. Robert leased the inn and the farm, and he leased the mills from the Forth and Clyde Canal Company. The Gardners were witness to the government’s abuse of the working class and saw its direct impact on the families and friends in the town of Kilsyth. The same people who could not earn a living could not buy grain from Archibald’s mill.

In April of 1820 many of the radicals were defeated by the military in the battle of Bonnymuir. The identified leaders

were tried, hanged, and beheaded, and a great many rebels were banished to Botany Bay in Australia. Archibald continues:

The English government took active measures to uproot the insurrection. Jails and castles were crowded with prisoners, and many honest folk were carried away to prison who had not been involved in the affair. This was the case with my father. Because of information given through spite, the property manager of the town whose pride was hurt at being defeated in a lawsuit by my father, worked out his vengeance by reporting him a rebel. Father was taken from his business and imprisoned in Stirling Castle until the judges should arrive to try him. They came in nine weeks.

It is ironic that Robert was accused of being part of the insurrection and imprisoned when it was the British sympathizers and soldiers who stayed at his inn on that fateful night. In fact it was William’s blast on the bugle that called out the regular troops to intercept and stop the protesters.

Robert and his family would have known the town of Stirling. They would have been acquainted with the impregnable castle fortress set high on the steep, craggy cliffs overlooking the plains of Scotland. Those of us who have visited the castle have each had a special moment thinking of our grandfather being held there after he was arrested. At the time of Robert’s imprisonment it was a garrison for the British army. Stirling is only about 12 miles from Kilsyth, but a world away for Robert and his family. He was crowded along with many other prisoners into tiny cells located directly underneath the palace. These cells were dark—no windows—and were no doubt cold, damp, musty, and miserable. The living conditions were deplorable. For nine long weeks Robert languished there as a prisoner. Maybe he spent those weeks in the very dungeon where Roderick Dhu of “The Lady of the Lake” fame was left to die. Could Robert have mounted the castle wall and scanned the level plain below? From this height on a clear day he could see his hometown of Kilsyth a few miles away. Perhaps he peered through the small peephole in the wall through which Mary Queen of Scots is said to have been in the habit of gazing. Here within the compass of a few miles is the field where Wallace won the Battle of Stirling, and historic Bannockburn, where the immortal Robert Bruce won the victory that gave Scotland independence.

Meanwhile at home Margaret had five children to look after: William 17; Mary, 13; Janet, 8; Archibald, 6; and Robert, about a year old. She must have been deeply frightened at this turn of events, yet she had to earn a living by keeping the inn/

tavern open and operating the mill with the help of William. These were dark days, and both she and Robert had to face the possibility that he would not leave Stirling Castle alive.

But even though he was arrested for treason, Robert was never charged and brought before the court and no one appeared to testify against him. He was finally released, and it was certainly a day of rejoicing for Margaret and the children and the whole town of Kilsyth. Crowds of people came out to greet him. He had escaped imprisonment, banishment, and death, and soon after Robert made the momentous decision that altered the lives of his posterity. He had often talked of going to the Americas. Now he was determined to go. He told Margaret he would go if he had to turn sailor and work his passage across the sea. Never again did he want to be dragged from his home and business. The plan was that he would leave Scotland first and locate a new home, and Margaret would follow. He decided to leave the land of his fathers and immigrate to Canada—a place of opportunity, of freedom, and of hope, and a place where unbeknownst to Robert his family would find missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. By 1822, accompanied by his son William and daughter Mary, he sailed for Canada on the Earl of Buckingham bound for Quebec. Wouldn’t it be informative to know his thoughts about leaving his homeland and descriptions of the voyage?

The Gardners landed at Bathurst District and settled on land given by the government. But the soil was rocky and the climate cold. Many of the immigrants used up their savings trying to survive, others contracted diseases and died, others left for the States, and others decided to clear the land and stay. Robert, William, and Mary started from Louark, their camping place, to look for land. They found it seven miles back in the woods and immediately began constructing a log cabin. Their luggage was carried on their backs through woods without a road, through swamps, and over logs to their destination. All the provisions and seed for spring planting, potatoes, and everything they used came the same way.

On their way with a back load of provisions, Robert went deeper than usual into the snow and sat down. The snow was solid and three feet deep that winter. Robert suggested they take a drink from the canteen, but when the cork was pulled the Scotch whiskey was frozen solid!

They settled in the Dalhousie District. In 1774 the territory was organized as the province of Quebec. In 1791 Canada was divided into Upper and Lower Canada. The upper area of the St. Lawrence River was called Upper Canada, now the

province of Ontario. The area towards the mouth of the St. Lawrence River was called Lower Canada, now the province of Quebec.

The area where our family resided was poor and cold. The land contained rocky ridges covered with heavy timber, swamps, mud lakes, and scattered patches of land that could be cultivated if they were cleared of timber. Robert began at once to build a log cabin. He and William cleared ten acres of land—felling trees with an ax—and planted crops that first season.

In the meantime Margaret back in Scotland sold all their remaining possessions and planned to sail to the Americas in the spring of 1822. She had with her Janet, Archibald, and baby Robert. They traveled as far as Glasgow when Margaret’s sisters overtook them with a letter from Robert. The letter explained Mary’s sickness with smallpox aboard the ship and that she nearly died. There was no mention about where they settled once they landed. Undeterred, Margaret and her children bravely set sail bound for Quebec. One has to be amazed at the faith of our great-grandmother Margaret bravely setting sail for Canada with three small children to somehow find her husband in the wilderness. I admire her trust and confidence in Heavenly Father. The voyage took five weeks and three days. Robert had heard that wives of 25 Scotsmen would arrive soon. He walked 73–75 miles to determine if his family might be among this group. When Margaret and the children arrived at Prescott in Ontario, above Montreal, Robert was there to meet them! From all accounts it was a joyous reunion.

They then traveled 10 miles to the home of a man named Grey, where William was working. They arrived at noon when the men were coming in for lunch. Mrs. Grey asked Margaret to pick out her son. William had grown very tall in that past year, and his Scotch plaids were very worn and too small for him. His hair protruded through the holes in his cap, and his face was sunburned. Margaret chose another man for her son. William, not knowing of their arrival, passed her by. But when he did recognize her everyone burst into tears.

William thereafter quit his job and traveled with the family, walking the 75 miles back to the Dalhousie District. William and Robert took turns carrying Archibald, who was seven years old. Margaret carried baby Robert, who was two years old. Mary, who was a teenager, had stayed behind to take care of the camp. She had a little dog named Snap, and when she recognized her family coming through the woods she ran to meet them. Mary had endured real loneliness and hardship

while waiting for her family to return. She was overjoyed to see her mother and younger brothers. Archibald records that she burst into tears and could hardly speak for several moments. The entire family was happy to be reunited, for which they praised the mercy and blessings of God. At last they were in a land where they could live in liberty and peace. They owned a home and a farm—though not without enormous struggle!

They settled in the township of Dalhousie but built a cabin seven miles back in the forest. As noted, the land there was filled with hemlock, pine, cedar, and thistle. Robert cleared an average of 10 acres a year for the next four years and planted them into crops. They didn’t own a horse, and it was three years before William, who worked on the Erie Canal, was able to buy a yoke of two-year-old steers. Robert bought his first yoke after the four years of hard labor clearing the land of the giant trees and thistles and draining swamps.

William and Archibald were keen hunters and supplied the family with plenty of deer, ducks, partridges, and geese. Deer sunk into the crusted snow, making it easier to get them, and the boys also hunted at night on the water in a birchbark canoe, using bark for a lantern to blind the animals. But the cold weather and lack of other food caused much suffering. One winter food was so scarce the family lived mainly on bitter potatoes. Another winter all the mills froze up. William traveled to Bottom’s Mill with a back load of grain and, although he stayed five days, he returned without getting it ground. At that time Robert bought a pepper mill for two dollars. For over a year they ground all their flour in it. Archibald wrote that he was almost sick of living to eat it every meal and he considered the gristmill mankind’s greatest invention. Robert wrote:

After acquiring cattle we began building roads, but the Canadian thistle almost ran us out. It came up among the grain and the wheat rusted and the corn froze. We had to reap with gloves and a cradle. But the family still had to eat bread made from it.

All the immigrants that came when our family did had hardships to endure to establish new settlements. They were mostly inexperienced at pioneering forested lands. They couldn’t chop with an ax well and has been mentioned, most had no teams. They learned to fell trees, carry rails on their shoulders, and move logs with hand spikes.

During these hard times Robert and Margaret’s daughter Janet (age 13 in most accounts) took sick with typhus fever. She had

complained for months of pain in her side. She became worse and sank into unconsciousness. The night before she died those taking care of her were pouring cold water from a tea kettle onto her head. She begged them to let her rest: “By the middle of the night I will be at the top of the hill.” She died in October of 1824. During all the time she was sick there was no flour or meal for her, but only fine bran, which Margaret prepared the best she could. I would like to visit Janet’s grave site, but it is most certainly unmarked. The grave may not be known, but we remember our brave great aunt!

William married Ann Leckie on January 31, 1829. Ann was born in Glasgow on April 12, 1809. She and William had a son named Robert, born April 3, 1830, and a son named John, born October 24, 1831. In 1833 after 12 years in Dalhousie because living conditions were so hard, Archibald left home in search of better land farther west. He boarded a steamship at Brockville and sailed up the St. Lawrence River for some distance. Then he walked northward seeking suitable land, which he found in Warwick, about 500 miles from Dalhousie and near the lower end of Lake Huron and 30 miles east of Port Sarnia. He bought 500 acres at 50 cents an acre. Warwick is named after a village in England. After selecting the land Archibald began to clear it of heavy hardwood timber.

It is impossible in this history to include all of the recorded experiences of our Gardner ancestors, but the following account gives an idea of Archibald’s resilience and hardiness as he cleared land that summer. For a week he walked to a shanty two miles away before and after work to have the company of fellow laborers. One afternoon he split his foot open with an ax. With blood streaming he ran two miles to the cabin to get it bound up. The men all left the next morning, so he crawled on his hands and knees one and a half miles farther to a shanty where a man and his wife lived. Next morning the man went to work for provisions, only coming home Saturday nights. Archibald lay in bed 17 days, 500 miles from home and 30 miles back in the woods in a small dwelling with total strangers.

When he had recovered enough, he and a man named William McAlpin worked together to fell the trees. They formed tree limbs into a tent shape, covered them with bark, and slept there. Archibald writes that wolves howled at night but he slept “as though it were the best bedroom in the world, although all the covers we had were what we carried in a roll on our backs.” They ate porridge made of flour and water, or cakes of flour and water cooked in a frying pan. They subsisted on this the whole summer while doing the heavy job of clearing timber.

He had only been back to work a week from the first injury when he cut his other foot on the joint of his great toe. He was so mad at himself that he decided to work, no matter what. Later that fall even though his foot continued to be sore he walked 350 of the 500 miles back home to Dalhousie. The last of the journey was made through cold weather and deep snow. When he was 10 miles from home he asked a ride of a doctor who was driving in his direction. The doctor refused. “I told him I would beat him to the town tavern. He laughed and said, ‘I’ll bet you don’t.’ I said, ‘Trot your horse and I’ll get there first. Loser sets up the drinks’ It was a bet. I started out and kept ahead of him for a good part of the distance. Then he urged his horse and as we were nearing the tavern he passed me. But before he could get out of his sleigh and tie up his animal I had entered and so won the bet!” He spent the winter at home and returned to Warwick in the spring.

About the same time Archibald was traveling back to Dalhousie, William and his wife and two of their children and his sister Mary left Dalhousie for Warwick, although for some reason Mary, walking most of the way, returned to Dalhousie. Probably in the fall of 1834 Margaret, Mary, Robert Jr., Archibald, and William’s boy, John, started west. They had one wagon and one yoke of oxen. Robert Jr., 14 years of age, had never been away from home before and had the care of the team and wagon. Mary was a great help in showing him the way. They traveled about 180 miles by wagon and the remainder of the way by steamboat. Father Robert came in the winter after settling up his business affairs. From the land purchase Archibald gave his father 200 acres, and William 100 acres. He kept 200 acres for himself.

Once again the Gardner families became pioneers. The men worked tirelessly to clear the land. Planting was done between the stumps of trees, which took years to rot. The women made clothing from the wool of the sheep in their pastures; it was carded and spun on the old spinning wheels and then woven into cloth on hand looms. The homes were built of logs, the better ones constructed with hewn logs, and the humbler ones of rough logs. The floors were split logs with flat side up and there was no glass for windows. A slide which covered the windows was thrown back to admit light when it was not too cold. Flour mills were scarce and far away, so they ground their grain in little stones set in the hearth.

Robert and Margaret’s children had little opportunity to attend school. Archibald started school at the age of four and writes that before he was six he had learned to read the New Testament, but that was all the instruction he ever received,

except for night school in Canada for nine nights where he learned to cipher. Because the settlers were poor and generally scattered from each other, it was difficult to maintain a school. By the time a proper school was established, Robert Jr. was needed to help on the farm and was only able to go to school for six weeks. It is recorded that when he started he knew how to spell two words and when he finished he was known as the best speller in the school. Margaret had taught him to read from the Bible. But our great uncle, Robert, considered his lack of education embarrassing and awkward. He felt it kept him from being more useful to his community. Somehow William, our grandfather, learned to read by using the Bible and a hymn book. His daughter Jane wrote in her diary that she very much longed to read, so William taught the children to read the Bible. She records, “We could read the Old and New Testament, the Ten Commandments, the Lord’s Prayer, and many passages, besides a good many hymns—all before I was seven years old.” Grandfather Robert brought many books with him from Scotland and placed them in a bookcase in his cabin, and the grandchildren borrowed them and became the best readers in the area.

Mary married George Sweeten on March 29, 1836. He was from North Ireland and was known as a hardworking, honest man. He owned a large farm two miles from where Robert and Margaret lived.

In this newly settled district, the community needed a flour mill and a sawmill. Usually flour mills were found only in the larger settlements. Archibald recognized the necessity, and in 1837 he set out to build a gristmill in Brooke Township, nine miles from where he lived. Work was commenced, but because of the Patriot War, by the end of the summer only one mill frame had been constructed.

The Patriot War was a conflict along the Canada–United States border in which bands of raiders attacked the British colony of Upper Canada. The participants in this “war” were captured by the U.S. Army and sentenced to 18 months of imprisonment for violating the neutrality between the United States and the British Empire.

But work on the mills began again in March 1838, and by July Archibald ground his first grist—grain that is used to make flour. Robert had milled for several years in Scotland,

and so he helped his son at the gristmill. This mill was the first of 33 mills Archibald (often with the help of his father and brothers) would build, which included flour, saw, shingle, woolen, roller, and planing mills, the latter being a mill that takes cut and seasoned boards from a sawmill and turns them into finished lumber. He also built two carding machines and one woolen factory. After he paid off the debts of building the gristmill, Archibald built a sawmill, which filled the needs of the community.

Around this time the Gardner family felt the need of a place to worship. William was a Methodist minister, and his mother was also an avowed Methodist. The family met together, perhaps with others in the community, and in a day built a church and held services that same night! The following poem, author unknown, describes how it was done:

The morning came, I was not idle. I caught my steed, and spanned my bridle. And four white feet, in swift succession Soon brought me to the Sixth Concession. The sun was gliding all creation, The songsters warbling adoration, No note to me was half so cheering As that I heard in Gardner’s clearing.

The busy din of axes bounding; Chips were flying, woods resounding, Drawing, sawing, shingle making, Each one busy, no one speaking Corner men were busy fitting, Working standing, working sitting, Hands beneath, in full enjoyment With skids and hand spikes in employment.

The walls were raised, the roof erected, In quicker time than we expected. Each man to shingle, took his station While hammers smacked in operation. Next came the moments for devotion, When every hand suspended motion. We sang and prayed and parted praising, God bless the friends of Gardner’s raising.

In his journal Archibald records wonderful accounts of his courtship experiences. Two of them are worth mention: Once he met a young woman at a wedding reception who was a relative of the bride but lived some distance away. He considered her very attractive and at once “fell desperately in

love with her.” She went home the day after the reception, and he was very upset. He thought of her night and day: “Her image haunted me.” He determined to pay her a visit and persuaded a friend to accompany him on the 60-mile walk through the woods. They broke trail in snow almost knee deep the entire distance. The young woman’s house sat on a hill. When Archibald and his friend arrived, they were warm, tired, and thirsty. He lay down and drank from an ice-cold spring, and violent cramps seized him. His friend took him inside the home, and after he rested he felt better. When the young woman entered the room where he was lying, Archibald was suddenly disgusted with himself and with her. He started for home at once, cured of a bad case of puppy love!

A while after this experience he was working to cut a road through the woods of Brooke Township and stayed the night with a Highland Scotsman. His bed was spread out on the floor in front of the fireplace. After he retired for the night, three young women passed through the room. He did not notice the first or second, but when the third came in something spoke to his understanding: “This is your future wife.” Her name was Margaret Livingston and he was able to have a five-minute talk with her the next morning before she left for work in Detroit.

After that day he could not get her out of his mind, and so he decided to take another little walk of 110 miles to see her. The weather was very cold and the snow was at least 16 inches high. The friend traveling with him only went part of the way, but Archibald forged on. When he arrived in Detroit, he found her address and was permitted to meet her at the gate of her apartment. He wanted to be with her that evening, but she was not allowed to go out. He was so upset about this that he left for home the next morning. He courted and asked other girls to marry him, but circumstances always upset his plans. Always his mind reverted to Margaret. So when the mill was well started, he sent to Detroit for her and she came and they were married on February 19, 1839. He lovingly referred to Margaret as “my little Highland Scotch lassie.”

William’s land was a long way back in the woods, and he, like his father and brothers, was tireless in trying to clear the land of heavy timber. He and Ann had increased their family to four children: their youngest child, William Jr., was born March 1, 1836. Ann had epilepsy, and her health became so bad that she had to be watched constantly. In one epileptic seizure she fell into the flames of an open fireplace and burned her hand to a cinder and burned flesh off her throat. Her face was dreadfully disfigured and her cognition greatly lessened. William was said to have been kind and tender to her and

took the best care of her he could. This was difficult because he was poor and had only what he earned from his own labor.

Ann’s father wrote him and asked if William could bring Ann to Dalhousie, where her three sisters could care for her until her own children were old enough to do so. It is hard to imagine, but William carried the new baby and helped Ann while they walked the 500 miles back to her parents in Dalhousie! He left her and the baby there and returned to Warwick so as to make things better for her when she was well enough to come back. But one day Ann slipped out of her parents’ home and ran into the woods, where a large kettle of boiling soap was on an open fire. As she was peering into it, she had an epileptic fit and fell in. She was so badly scalded that mercifully she died in a few days.

The children back in Warwick were devastated by Ann’s tragic death. Daughter Jane wrote in her journal: “I think the saddest misfortune that can come to children is to lose their mother.” William had his sister Mary care for Jane while he was away, but Mary had no children then and Jane was “lonely and desolate.” Every time she saw her brothers she cried to go home with them. She even wandered off into the woods trying to find her home, so finally Mary sent her back to her father and Jane was so sad because her dear mother wasn’t there. Another line she wrote in her journal: “We were blessed with a good, kind father whose trials were greater than we knew.”

William later married Janet Livingston, Margaret’s sister. Their parents, Neil Livingston (1784–1830) and Janet McNair (1794–1854), were married on December 23, 1813. There is no record of their life in Scotland, but we know they left their home in Argyle because of a promise of land in Canada. They sailed in 1820 with three young daughters, arrived in Quebec on November 20, and hurried to an inn or hotel, where Janet was born that night! Then they traveled to New Glasgow on the shores of Lake Erie to obtain their 50-acre allotment of land promised to them in Scotland. That journey alone could probably fill volumes. We have to remember the land was not cultivated or level back then. The whole country was covered by trees and underbrush that had to be cleared before crops could be planted. Some of their descendants called the land they received “Starvation Acres.”

In the ensuing years Neil and Janet had four boys, the youngest born in 1829. Supporting a young family of eight children was very difficult, so Neil left his family to find work in a more civilized area. He was never heard from again. No one knew if he met with foul play, was eaten by wild animals, or just walked away from his responsibilities. We can only imagine

the agony his family endured. His wife later moved the family farther north and west of New Glasgow. This area had hills and rivers similar to the glens in Scotland.

As soon as the sisters, including Margaret and Janet, were old enough, they went to Detroit to look for work. Margaret was a lady’s maid, and Janet was a helper in the kitchen. They worked hard and saved everything to help support their mother and the four younger brothers. The Gardners were neighbors of the Livingstons, and when Archibald fell in love with Margaret and she moved with him to the Gardner home, Janet stayed in Detroit to work. After William lost his wife he worked with Archibald building mills. When they planned a trip to Detroit for supplies, Margaret accompanied them so she could visit Janet. Traveling to Detroit was long and hard, but it was certainly a nice change to be in a city. William and Janet became acquainted there and fell in love. In order to save expenses they were married immediately, and Janet went home as a bride.

Sometime in the year 1843 a missionary from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints name John Borrowman preached the gospel to the Gardner family. William and Janet were the first to accept it and were baptized. Because William was a minister, he was influential in bringing the others into the Church. Robert states that for his baptism an 18-inch hole was cut in the ice and William baptized him and he was confirmed while sitting on a log beside the stream. Robert writes,

I cannot describe my feelings at the time and for a long time afterwards. I felt like a little child and was very careful of what I thought or said or did lest I might offend my Father in Heaven. I had no trouble believing the Book of Mormon. Every time I took the book to read I had a burning testimony in my bosom of its truthfulness.

Archibald lived eight miles away, and when he came and attended their meetings he reports the gospel had a familiar ring and he knew from the first that it was true. Shortly after his baptism he and Robert Jr. were ordained Elders. Their mother Margaret also believed it right away, but she became desperately ill—so ill that her family worried she would die. She still insisted on being baptized. The neighbors said that if she were put in the water they would try her sons for murder as she would surely die. Nevertheless, she was bundled up and tucked into a sleigh and driven to the river. Here a hole was cut in the ice and she was baptized in the presence of a crowd of doubters who came to witness her demise. She was taken home and a bed prepared. But she insisted that she didn’t need a bed because she was quite well.

Elder Borrowman organized a branch of the Church there consisting of 25 members, and William was the presiding elder and clerk.

Mary and her husband also joined the Church—everyone but Father Robert. He was the first of the family to believe and say it was true, but he was not baptized until several years later in Utah. Our grandmother Janet and her sister Margaret were the only members of the Livingston family to join the Church.

Shortly after his conversion, Robert Jr., with $5 and a twobush sack of crackers on his back, took a friend and walked the 500 miles to Nauvoo. He met the Prophet Joseph Smith, worked on the temple, chatted with Brigham Young, and then returned to Canada! All of the family back home were making preparation to dispose of their property the best they could and fit themselves with teams and wagons, tents, and other things for a 1,600-mile journey to gather with the Saints in Nauvoo. After all their toil and effort to settle in that region of Canada, they had to sell their property and belongings at great loss!!

A poignant story has always touched me about Janet and Margaret’s mother, who was brokenhearted that they were leaving for an unknown country and for a cause in which she did not believe. She knew that in all probability she would never see them again. The last her daughters saw of her was standing on a little hill not far from their home waving a final farewell with a little white handkerchief. Another touching story concerns William returning to his former in-laws to retrieve his son, who was left there as an infant. While visiting he realized that William Jr. was a comfort and a support to his grandparents, and he could not bear to take him away.

In 1846 a brother named John A. Smith was sent from Nauvoo to the little branch in Canada to tell them that the Saints had been driven from Nauvoo by a mob. They would leave that winter for the Rocky Mountains, and if the Gardners and the other families wanted to travel with them, there was little time to lose. All went to work to dispose of their property the best they could. There are countless instances of the persecution the Gardner family endured during this time, which was severe and totally unjustified. Robert Jr. narrowly escaped a nine-month incarceration for a trumped-up charge. A lawyer friend of Robert Sr. came along just in time to sponsor Robert Jr. in court. Robert Jr. left him some notes, and when Robert went on a mission to Canada 10 years later, he received the money collected from them!

Archibald was so badly treated he decided to sell his many properties for what he could. He let his mills go for just a fraction of their worth. Two men designed plans to swindle him and detain him in jail. They swore out a complaint, determined to stop him. He decided to lose his shares in the business and a whole winter’s work, believing that the powers of evil were trying to thwart the exodus to Nauvoo. Weaker people may have just decided to stay and thrive in Canada!

When Archibald heard of the plans to arrest him, he borrowed a horse from his mother-in-law and rode to his father’s home to spend two hours with his family and sick wife before leaving on a precarious, difficult journey to the border.

One harrowing part of his trip is worth writing about: He traveled the 40 miles to the border on foot, and by sunrise he had reached the St. Clair River, which is the boundary line of Canada and the United States. The river is a mile wide and had been frozen over but was now breaking up. The huge cakes of ice were quite close together out in the river, but not by the shore. This was bad for Archibald, because the sheriff and his men were drawing near. A little piece of the bay remained unbroken, and he started out on this. His mind was filled with thoughts of home and loved ones, who he was leaving as an exile. Suddenly he heard a cry of alarm and looked up to see that the ice on which he was standing was moving. Across the river people from the Black River village were shouting and waving hats and handkerchiefs for him to go back. He could see down the river for about 10 miles, and it was all in motion. When the crowding of the running ice raised the solid ice under his feet, he retreated to shore. He climbed up on the bank at a point 20 feet above the river and figured the rolling mass was traveling at a rate of seven miles per hour. He looked for his friend John Anderson, who had accompanied him, and gave him $10 of the $50 he had brought with him and told John to return to his family and tell them he had safely crossed the angry river.

In Archibald’s words:

I went down to the river bank and this is the prayer I uttered: “O Lord, God of Israel. Thou knowest the desires of Thy servant’s heart and that I have not done wrong, but seek to keep Thy commandments. And as I am fleeing from mine enemies that I may gather with Thy saints, wilt Thou have mercy on Thy servant and stop this ice that I may not fall into the hands of mine enemies? Amen.”

And then all fear vanished. I felt the power of faith as I had never felt it before. I started. The sun by this

time had lighted up the tall pines behind the village across the river to the west. Now the crowd which was watching my movements from the high ground again began to shout. I stepped to the edge of the unbroken ice. The noise of grinding masses of ice in the river, which up to this time had sounded like a great waterfall, ceased. Nothing could be heard save the shouting of the inhabitants of Black River. I was able to step from one block of ice to another until I neared the American shore and someone reached me a rail. I sprang to the shore with praise and thanksgiving in my heart to God, my deliverer. Someone said, “What does this mean? Whoever saw the ice stop like this before?” But I knew.

Archibald then continued his walk to Nauvoo. He was hungry and exhausted and prayed that a team would come along to pick him up. In a few minutes two teams approached him. The first driver called out, “Friend, do you wish a ride?” Archibald blessed this man in his heart. He was never asked his name or his business.

The rest of the Gardner family left Canada to gather with the Saints in March of 1846. How does one leave all they have worked so hard to build and load a few belongings in a covered wagon and move over 1,600 miles to another country, especially after leaving Scotland and enduring the trials of settling in Canada? This act of faith should inspire all of us!

The second day of their journey the horses ran away and many supplies were smashed, but fortunately no one was injured. Archibald spent 11 days in the deserted city of Nauvoo and then started back to meet his family through St. Louis (Michigan). He remained about a week at a farmhouse, expecting them to arrive. A little later he went down to the river to fish and there found them feeding their horses and making ready to start. What a happy meeting!

Before they reached Nauvoo, they passed through a town that was extremely hostile to the Mormons. Word reached the community that a company of the hated sect was approaching. A burly man stepped out in front of Archibald’s horses and stopped them. He tried to stir up trouble by asking why Archibald had such a large nose. Laughing, Archibald replied, “Why you darned fool, can’t you see it keeps the rain from putting out my pipe?” In spite of the drizzle, Archibald was smoking his short-stemmed pipe. The unexpected answer so surprised the man that he too laughed and allowed the travelers to proceed undisturbed.

They reached Nauvoo April 6 and rested in the deserted houses before continuing their journey. They also bought flour, parched corn, cornmeal, seeds for planting, and supplies for their wagons. They crossed the Mississippi the first day of May and camped on the bluffs. Some contracted the measles while they stayed there. The journey across Iowa was muddy, rainy, and cold. Often the water was up to the men’s boot tops. During one such storm Mother Margaret assisted Robert Jr.’s wife during the night with the birth of a son. All were soaked and freezing. All grandchildren are special, but I wonder if this grandchild held a special place in Margaret’s heart after such an incredible experience.

The company was camped a few miles from Sarpes Point when the call was made by the United States government for a company of 500 men. The requested company was raised in a day, but it left women and children on the prairie, some of whom were in poverty and without shelter. After a terrible rain storm one night, many tents were blown down and wagon covers torn off, all soaked. Robert Jr. found a woman sitting on the ground with a young baby. Both were shaking with the ague (malaria-type fevers and shaking), and a number of older children were sitting around her in their wet clothing, shaking with the same sickness. No one was able to help the other. Robert inquired where the woman’s husband was, and she said he was called to go with the Battalion. He tried to gather up her tent, but it was worn out and torn to pieces. They had been driven from Nauvoo in the dead of winter and had traveled through deep snow. Robert writes that everyone and everything was worn out and that many died because of these hardships.

While the Gardners were at Council Bluffs, Mother Margaret, William, Archibald, and Mary were given patriarchal blessing by John Smith. Helping out in the camp and getting more supplies delayed the journey while more preparations were made. When they crossed the Missouri River, William maneuvered his team and wagon onto the ferryboat and one yoke of wild steers jumped into the river with the yoke still holding them together. One steer swam faster than the other, and they circled round and round all the time getting nearer the middle of the river. Not even taking off his boots, William plunged into the river and after them. He grasped the tail of the fastest steer and headed them towards shore.

Because of the lateness of the season, with so many ablebodied men in the Battalion and the Saints scattered in different places, it was necessary to find a place to stay for the winter before continuing the journey west. They selected a place two miles from Cutler’s Park on the Missouri Bottom

and moved to it, naming it Winter Quarters, now Florence. Hay was cut and streets and lots were laid out and given to the people, and a town of houses soon appeared. In October 1846 William and Janet’s daughter, Janet, died of scurvy at age 15 months and Archibald and Margaret’s daughter, also named Janet, died at 18 months. These were two of our great aunts— noble pioneers who gave their lives crossing the plains!

The time at Winter Quarters was bitter cold and miserable. Mary’s son Robert Sweeten writes that the houses were just huts. “While there we had almost continuous rain. I remember bringing the oxen home one time and falling in a large puddle of water.” The food was inadequate, and they didn’t have any vegetables or fruits. William was ill throughout the winter with a disease that turned his legs black above his knees. Robert Sr. was also sick most of the winter. At one point Archibald writes that he was the only one in the family who wasn’t confined to bed. But he and his brother Robert took a contract to provide mill timber with the approval of the Church leaders. This was done with the understanding that when the company reached their destination, the Gardners would be given preference for jobs. President Young also paid them in goods.

The Gardner brothers also hauled wood for the wives of those who had gone with the Mormon Battalion and helped them in a variety of ways. Robert Jr. hewed the wood with a beveled ax. He had been very sick too but was needed to help provide timber. He had a priesthood blessing and reports, “Next morning I was well and at work by daylight and kept on till dark.” When they left Winter Quarters, Archibald sold the good log house they had been living in, valued at $100, for a gun, valued at $10.

In the early spring William and Janet’s little boy, Neil, became sick with scurvy and she became frantic, having lost a child months earlier. She heard that a peddler was coming into camp with a few potatoes. She knew this was the only thing that would save Neil. But if she waited until the peddler came she probably wouldn’t get any potatoes because so many wanted them. She walked out of camp to greet the peddler and bought what he would sell to her. Neil recovered, but over 700 Saints died in the camps that winter, including our two aunts, mentioned above. Regular Church meetings and dances were held to boost the spirits of the people. The records indicate that our family members contributed generously in labor and goods. For example one record indicates that in a week Robert and Archibald contributed nine days of labor and Margaret, and Jane, William’s daughter, made bread and cakes for the widows and orphans and wives of those in the Battalion.

Mormon Trail

On June 21, 1847, the Gardners began the thousand-mile trek across Nebraska and Wyoming to the Great Salt Lake Valley. Edward Hunter (after whom Hunter’s paternal greatgrandfather Edward Hunter Snow was named, and therefore from whom Hunter got his name) was the captain. Archibald oversaw 10 wagons in this group under Captain Hunter. Several friends from Scotland and neighbors in Dalhousie and Warwick traveled with the Gardners. Robert Sr. was 66 and Margaret was 70 years of age at this time.

The company had experiences typical of other wagon trains: chopping down trees and chaining them together to make rafts to pull wagons one at a time across rivers, pulling the wagons in a large circle at night to protect against Natives and enclose the animals, encountering buffalo herds so large they had to stop and let them pass, traversing rough canyons and over mountains, holding religious services on Sunday, and dancing to fiddle music around the campfire at night. One account says that William was the first to kill a buffalo.

Along the way wagons broke, horses gave out, people and cattle became sick, and there was another death in the group. Robert Jr.’s young son was kicked by an ox and thrown under a wagon wheel, which ran over his bowels. He was such a brave little boy that he got up and ran along to show that he wasn’t hurt, but he soon got into the wagon and never got out again without help. He lived until there was nothing left but skin and bones. Family and friends did all they could to help him, but to no avail. He was buried on the bank of the Platte River. William actually returned to that spot a year later and found that wolves had uncovered the grave and scattered the boy’s bones. He and his nephew traveling with him tenderly gathered up the bones and re-interred them.

The weary company reached the mouth of Emigration Canyon on October 1, 1847. Robert Jr. records:

We looked over the Valley and there was not a house to be seen or anything else in sight to give us welcome, but we were glad to see a resting place and felt to thank God for the sight.

Archibald writes that “Notwithstanding all we passed through, the hand of the Lord was over our wearisome journey.” Twenty-four Gardners left Canada in the spring of 1846. Three died and one was born en route; twenty-two reached the Valley.

They drove the wagons down to the camping place, afterwards called the Old Fort, which is where Pioneer Park is in Salt Lake City. Some family members stayed in the Fort, but other accounts relate that during that first winter William,

Archibald, and Robert camped in their wagons at Warm Springs, which is still there on Beck Street, although the swimming facilities have not been used for many years.

Around 1,650 Saints spent the winter of 1847 in the large fort they had built that fall. According to many accounts the weather was mild and the people were able to procure the logs and build their houses, plow, sow, and prepare for spring wheat. On Christmas day they were awakened by the firing of a cannon, and the day was spent in work by some and at night dances and plays were held. Elizabeth Huffaker wrote in her journal:

I remember the first Christmas in the Valley. We all worked as usual. The men gathered sagebrush, and some even ploughed, for, though it had snowed, the ground was still soft, and the ploughs were used nearly the entire day. Christmas came on Saturday. We celebrated Christmas on the Sabbath. We sang praise to God; we all joined in the opening prayer and there were words of thanksgiving and cheer. The people were hopeful and buoyant because of their faith in the great work they were undertaking. We gathered around a sagebrush fire that night and sang. In the sense of perfect peace and goodwill, I have never had a happier Christmas in all my life.

During the winter the Gardner brothers built a sawmill at Warm Springs, but it failed due to insufficient water power. The brothers had operated mills in Canada with streams with large flows. Acres of wheat were planted, but much of it was never harvested as the crickets destroyed it that summer. About a week after arriving, William moved his family to what is now Weber Canyon after a mountain man, Miles Goodyear, offered him and family board and room in exchange for help at his fort on the Weber River, where Ogden is now located. William moved his family north with the mountain man, built a house, and was fixed up quite comfortably for the winter. However, as the story goes, men from the Church were sent to the campsite to inform him that it was against orders to move away from the body of the Saints and there was danger of attacks from Natives living in the area. So William moved his family back to Warm Springs and camped with the others in a wickiup. William later learned that they could have stayed in the Weber River area because the fort was purchased by some of the same men who told him to move back. Many families subsequently settled and prospered there.

In February of 1848 William and his son John started for California to get supplies. But when they reached the Sevier River, they met a mountaineer who told them the Natives would kill them if they went on. So they turned back to the

Provo River, went up the canyon to Fort Bridger, and stayed until spring. There the team of horses they had was stolen, so with one mule they started for Missouri, walking the entire distance. They had a terrible time, freezing and starving most of the way. They had been living off berries from rose bushes, but then William was able to kill a few wolves and they were strengthened. They reached their destination and obtained employment in a pork-packing plant, boarding with Robert Jr.’s father-in-law, David Park. After two years of this awful job they bought horses, wagons, and provisions and returned to the Valley.

In the spring of 1848 Archibald and his father and brother Robert went to work building a mill on what became known as Mill Creek. They used materials from the disassembled mill at Warm Springs and also took apart wagons to make different sections. The mill was built without nails. Wooden pins and mortises were used instead. All shafts, bearings, cog wheels, etc., were made of mountain maple. This was the first lumber sawed in Utah. Next they built a flour mill, which was the second built—John Neff’s was the first.

Meanwhile our grandmother Janet, William’s wife, got along somehow with the help of the Gardner family. Robert Sr. built a small log house near those of his sons Archibald and Robert. Janet and her children lived with Robert Sr. and Margaret during really cold times and helped them all she could. She also gave birth to a son that first winter. Janet had one cow, a wagon, and a yoke of steers. When they arrived at Mill Creek their wagon box was lifted onto posts. Then a wagon cover was constructed into a kind of wickiup with sticks and brush for the sides. Rocks were used to build a kind of chimney for a fireplace. There was nothing to see but sagebrush, sunflowers, rabbit brush, and prickly pears with plenty of snakes, horned toads, lizards, tarantulas, and other poisonous reptiles. It was not very pleasant for barefoot children!

The food that was to be planted was locked up for fear someone would get so hungry it would be eaten. A neighbor offered Janet whey if she would come for it. She walked every morning to his place and got the whey. In the spring she planted a half acre for her food supply the next year. She guarded it and worked on it because it meant more food for her family the coming winter. So when the crickets came and started devouring this little patch of wheat, she was very distressed. She was grateful the seagulls came and saved most of it. Janet made a thin mush of perhaps some curd and whey for breakfast and for dinner, some greens with a small piece of meat. William’s daughter Jane writes that she (Jane) wore an old denim dress and went barefoot. Her Sunday

outfit was made from a piece of a tent which had been dyed. When it became too cold to live in the wickiup, Janet and her children—with a new baby named Duncan—stayed with the grandparents and other family members, as noted above.

In March of 1848 Archibald had assessed the food supply and found the family had just half a pound for each day for the next five months. But he surmised that they were as well off as most people. “We planted our corn when the ground was wet and it did not come up. This made less to eat but we were a healthy people.” During the months of May and June myriads of black crickets swarmed down from the mountains and began to destroy the crops of the pioneers. They completely covered the ground and fields. The people made instruments similar to huge fly swatters and walked through the grain to kill the crickets. The battle was very discouraging, as often “they were as bad behind us as they were in front of us.” Grown men cried.

Archibald records that President Young called upon the people to fast and pray. “I went to Salt Lake City and returned on horseback. I heard the sound of flying fowl behind me and looking up saw sea gulls in such a cloud as to darken the sky. What new calamity was upon us? I put my horse through after them. I was only four miles behind, but when I got home our fields were covered with birds. In two days the black plague was destroyed.”

Nevertheless about half the food crop was destroyed, and with many more Saints arriving in the Valley who also needed food, times were very hard. Some went door to door begging for food. Many ate weeds. Our Uncle Robert says he shot hawks, crows, snipes, ducks, cranes, and wolves, and they also ate thistle roots and raw hides. He took the hide of a cow, scalded it, and boiled it to eat. His wife often made a gravy of wild onions and violets mixed with cornmeal.

When William returned to the Valley, he had enough money to build a home in Cottonwood. He and Janet lived there from 1850 to 1854 and had three more sons: Archie, who died as a baby, Brigham Livingston, our great-grandfather, and Heber.

In 1851 Robert Sr. became very ill and, thinking he was going to die, he had family members put him on a stretcher and carry him to a stream. John Borrowman, the original missionary to teach the Gardners and a beloved friend, baptized him. Robert recovered from his sickness, was ordained a high priest, and received his endowment. Archibald wrote in his journal that Robert had been a strong believer ever since he first heard the gospel preached and a full tithe payer. Robert was active in helping his sons build sawmills and manage businesses,

and he built a house in Mill Creek for Margaret and himself. They raised grain and stock and continued to work and labor, just as they had done in Scotland and Canada. Robert died November 21, 1855, and records indicate his wife Margaret greatly mourned the death of her courageous companion of 55 years. A newspaper notice marking his death states, He was much beloved by all who knew him. He lived and died a saint, and has left a large circle of friends to mourn his departure; but they have a consolatory hope that in the regions of everlasting bliss he is enjoying the fruits of a long and virtuous life.

What amazing experiences they shared together as they worked to operate a mill and an inn, braved the political injustices of Scotland, immigrated and endured the travails of settling in Canada, accepted the gospel and were driven from their homes, endured the tragedies of Winter Quarters, and braved sad and hard experiences in crossing the plains and making a home in the Valley. And now Margaret was alone. Thereafter she lived with Robert Jr.’s or Archibald’s family until her death on April 28, 1862. Robert and Margaret are buried in the Salt Lake Cemetery.

William and his family were living in a large adobe home he had built and for which Janet always longed when she had to move. It was located near what is now the power plant on Big Cottonwood Creek. Here their son Archibald was born. In 1856 William married his first plural wife, Mary Anderson Smith. When he learned that there was fertile soil in Cache Valley, he moved with Janet and Mary and the younger children, and two other families, and they became the first settlers in Mendon. Then in the autumn of 1856 the Gardner family moved to Gardner’s Creek on the outskirts of Mendon. William spent much time laying out bridges and roads to build the community.

In December 1856 a very sad occurrence was the death of William’s son John, who had married and remained on the Cottonwood farm. Because communication was difficult in winter between the two valleys, John decided to ride to Cache Valley and check on his family. When he got near his father’s farm he could go no further on horseback in the deep snow,

so he abandoned his horse and continued his journey, carrying his blankets. They became too heavy and were found hung on the branch of a tree. When he reached a spring he may have taken a drink, but he was found nine days later, his body a block of ice. The entire community had been looking for him, and William almost exhausted himself hunting. It is written that the magpies and coyotes had made a beaten path around his body but never touched his flesh. He was frozen so solid his body couldn’t be straightened out. William and his son Neil spent the whole night thawing out John’s body. Janet made clothes out of muslin and is said to have shed a tear with every stitch. John is buried at Gardner’s Creek. So sad. He was the son who accompanied William to Missouri, and they had countless adventures together. He left a wife and new baby.

A little later, in 1857, Jedediah L., another son of Janet and William, died and is buried in Wellsville.

While living in Cache Valley William was a counselor in the bishopric. The family moved back to Cottonwood and sometime in 1862 there was still talk about how much better life was in California. William got the fever to go there, though Janet did not want to go. She wanted to stay in Cottonwood, but William thought they could raise better crops in California and the children could earn better money. Janet and Mary and the youngest children (our grandfather Brigham among them) left with William and one account states that on the journey to California Janet would walk away from the camp at night and pray that she would be able to bring her family back to live with the Saints again.

William bought a farm and a home in Stockton along the Stanislaus River. And the family became quite wealthy, but after five years William announced he would sell the property and take the family back to their home. Janet gave birth to daughter Althea in California but writes that she had been homesick every second since leaving Cottonwood. When she asked William why he wanted to move back, he replied, “My religion and nothing else.” He felt the family was becoming too wealthy and too worldly. William’s second wife Mary had gone to work, became interested in another man, divorced William, and married again. William and Mary had two sons

together: Thomas, who died in 1865 in California, and James, who chose to return to Utah with his father and stepmother. The Gardners returned to the Valley in the summer of 1867 and lived in West Jordan until William purchased a farm in Cottonwood where they moved in the fall of 1868. (The present day location is 1997 East 5600 South in Cottonwood Heights.) Althea, just a young girl, died on January 27, 1869. This was a particularly hard death for Janet.

After the final move to Cottonwood, William’s health began to fail and he was ill until he died. Janet lovingly took care of him. His appetite was poor, and for a time Janet killed a pigeon every day because this was something he would eat. It is written that even though he was in pain and an invalid he was kind to her and concerned about all the work required to sustain him. He died on January 12, 1880, at age 77.

After William’s death, Janet lived in the old home and grandchildren took turns staying with her. She had a fourroom log house with a long porch extending the full length of the front of the house. It had a well with two buckets directly in front of the house, and one grandchild writes that is was “clear, cold sparkling water!” Janet whitewashed the walls each spring, so they always looked clean and white. She enjoyed keeping her beautiful flower garden, especially her hollyhocks, and she always maintained a garden that produced fresh vegetables during the summer. She also took care of a herd of cows and made butter that she sold to a store for things she needed. She hired young boys to herd the cows in a field when the feed was low. On Sunday since she didn’t believe in working that day she would take her Bible and sit under a tree and watch the cows. No one came to Janet Gardner’s home without having something to eat. She always had a stock of cookies, bread and butter, pie, and cake. Grandchildren who knew her could not say enough good about her.

In later years Janet had a Danish lady live with her and the woman’s son helped her milk the cows and do the farm work. She lived the last two or three years of her life with her sons Neil and Heber.

She died at Neil’s home at the age of 83 and is buried beside her husband in the Murray Cemetery. As could be said of

all our ancestors, Janet’s life was hard, but through it all she stayed true to the faith that brought hardships her way.

Just one story to conclude the major part of William’s life: The Gardner brothers were known for feats of strength and skill, and I will mention one story about William, who gained fame as a wrestler and “scrapper” in Canada and after he came west. Even in advanced years and failing health he couldn’t resist a challenge. William had warned a neighbor to keep his cattle out of his fields because of repeated damage to his crops. When William adamantly told this neighbor that it better not happen again, the incensed man told him if he (William) weren’t so old he would make him eat those words. William retorted, “Is that so? Don’t let that hinder you!” and pulled off his coat. The neighbor made a quick exit.

I believe both William and Archibald are noble forebears, but certainly Archibald is better known among the descendants. As I have read the voluminous materials on the Robert and Margaret Gardner family and sat at my desk and typed for hours, I was struck one evening with the sheer amount of loss William and Janet endured: His first wife died in such a heinous fashion, and despite her earlier injury he walked with her and the baby 500 miles back to her parents. Then he left his baby with Ann’s parents, not knowing that he would never be able to raise this child. Then came the death of his son, 15-year-old Robert, before even leaving Canada. Archibald wrote in his journal that Robert was a wonderful boy with great faith—it took him three months to die. Then he and Janet lost 15-month-old daughter Janet while crossing the plains. Then baby Archibald in 1850. Then beloved John froze to death in 1856. Then Jedediah died in Mendon in 1857. Then Thomas died in California in 1867 and Althea, who was six years old, died in Cottonwood. Then James died in 1879. Two more sons died after William did, but think of Janet’s sorrow in the deaths of all these children because she raised those of the wives Ann and Mary too! I doubt William and Janet processed loss as we would today, but it needs to be recognized that despite all the turns of misfortune and loss of children, they kept going and died faithful to their beliefs. Enough cannot be said about that.

Map showing the movement of Livingstons and Gardners from the United Kingdom to Canada and all the way through to New York and on Illinois and on the way to Utah and then Wyoming

Robert Gardner and Margaret Callender home, Kilsyth, Stirlingshire, Scotland

Gardner Family History | Gardner Family

Robert Gardner Sr. and Margaret Callender headstone, Murray Cemetery, Murray, Utah

Margaret Callender Gardner

Duncan Gardner and William Gardner

Janet Livingston

Robert Gardner Jr.—son of Robert Gardner Sr. and Margaret Callender

(left) Janet Livingston at her home in Cottonwood, Utah, ca. 1890s or 1900s—William built this house in 1868. Janet and William’s grandchildren Margaret Ethelind and Janet Edna Gardner were born there in 1881 and 1883. The home no longer stands. As of 1997, the approximate address is Highland Drive and 5600 South, Salt Lake City, Utah.

Death certificate, Janet Livingston, West Jordan, Utah, February 26, 1904

Obituary, Janet Livingston, Deseret Evening News, February 26, 1904, page 1

William Gardner and Janet Livingston headstone, Murray Cemetery, Murray, Utah

CHAPTER TWO BLACKER FAMILY

LINCOLN BLACKER GARDNER

MATERNAL PEDIGREE

EDWARD BLACKER

b: 10 September 1851, Cwmtillery, Monmouthshire, Wales, United Kingdom

m: 27 October 1873, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, United Kingdom

d: 27 November 1910, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

MERINTHA ALTHERA LOVEDAY

b: 3 January 1852, Pontypool, Monmouthshire, Wales, United Kingdom

d: 26 January 1924, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

JOHN BLACKER

b: 18 April 1818, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: 18 July 1841, Bristol, Gloucester, England, United Kingdom

d: 2 November 1893, Cottonwood, 2 November 1893

MARIA GOULD

b: 1821, Paulton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 3 December 1890, Mountain Ash, Glamorgan, Wales, United Kingdom

GEORGE BLACKER

b: 4 March 1795, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: about 1817, Abertillery, Monmouthshire, Wales, United Kingdom

d: 10 May 1874, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

ELIZABETH BOWDITCH

b: 1793, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 12 May 1865, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

EDWARD GOULD

b: 1780, Stoke Lane, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: 27 October 1801, Paulton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 1865, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

CHRISTIAN CARTER

b: about 1783, Paulton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

LINCOLN BLACKER GARDNER

b: 13 December 1911, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

m: 14 January 1939, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

d: 25 July 1987, West Point, Davis, Utah, United States

MARIA BLACKER

b: 25 May 1883, Streator, LaSalle, Illinois, United States

d: 5 October 1967, Ogden, Weber, Utah, United States

BRIGHAM DELOS GARDNER

b: 18 September 1876, Cottonwood, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, Utah, United States

m: 7 April 1904

d: 23 July 1936, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

ISAAC LOVEDAY

b: 14 September 1821, Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England, United Kingdom

m: 5 August 1849, Pontypool, Monmouthshire, England, United Kingdom

d: 11 May 1910, Afton, Lincoln, Wyoming, United States

MARY DANKS

b: 5 November 1832, Pontypool, Monmouthshire, England, United Kingdom

d: 14 April 1902, Almy, Uinta, Wyoming, United States

SOLOMON LOVEDAY

b: 8 January 1792, Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England, United Kingdom

m: 22 April 1813, Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England, United Kingdom

d: 20 June 1850, Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England, United Kingdom

MARY GODWIN

b: 30 May 1794, Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England, United Kingdom

d: 11 April 1827, Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England, United Kingdom

PETER DANKS

b: 15 January 1800, Broseley, Shropshire, England, United Kingdom

m: 13 January 1823, Monmouthshire, Wales, United Kingdom

d: 25 August 1873, Hermitage, Mercer County, Pennsylvania, United States

ANN POWELL

b: 24 February 1806, Welsh Particular Baptist, Trosnant, Monmouthshire, Wales, United Kingdom

d: 5 June 1891, Almy, Uinta County, Wyoming, United States

OUR BLACKER ANCESTRY

EARLY HISTORY OF THE BLACKER FAMILY

Because of the scarcity of records, it has been impossible to establish a direct bloodline connection between our families and the earliest recorded Blacker families. A booklet printed by the firm Hoggas, Figgis & Company Ltd., Dublin, 1901, begins by theorizing that the family has its origin in part in Scandinavia:

The history of this family is interwoven with Norse, English, and Irish records to a remarkable extent. Its origin dates with considerable certainty as far back as the 9th century when the Northmen were spreading down over the countries of Ireland, Scotland, England, France and other regions. The name is derived from Blacaire, son of Godfred, son of Ivar, son of Regnar Lodbrog, King of Denmark who was descended from Odin, King of Scandinavia about 2000 B.C.

There is still a town in Norway called Blaker, and an ancient family Blackar of Blackargaard, connected no doubt with the Blacaire of those days. Blacaire, the man, achieved a great reputation by slaying the champion of Ireland, Muircheartach—a name of several Irish kings. Blacaire was killed in a battle about 946, and the name disappears from Irish annals and reappears in Yorkshire, England, as landholders in the 1600s. A Valentine Blacker sold his estate in Yorkshire, England, and purchased land in what is now Northern Ireland.

Is the Blacker family English or Scandinavian in origin? Parts of Yorkshire in those days were largely colonized by Danes and Norsemen, and the similarity of the name in Norway mentioned above might support a Scandinavian heritage at some point. The Danes massacred William the Conqueror’s garrison in York. He retaliated with a large force that devastated most of the area.

There is also mention of Blackers in early Somerset, in the area where our direct ancestors eventually settled. From the very early Roman encampments there is mention of a Blacker’s Hill Camp, about 10 miles south of Clutton, our family seat. One history states that during the Wars of the Roses near Wakefield there was a noted stronghold, Blacker Hall, about 10 miles from two hamlets called Blacker.

Around 1825 an Englishman named Joseph Hunter compiled many family pedigrees in the general area of Yorkshire, among which is a pedigree of the Blacker family, starting with Henry de Blakkar and his son William, who was living in 1300. Twelve generations later was the Valentine Blacker, born in 1597, mentioned above. He inherited all of his father’s holdings—verified by the will on December 14, 1624. In his younger years Valentine served in the army of Charles I, before this king was beheaded and Oliver Cromwell began his reign over what was then known as the Commonwealth of England, Scotland, and Ireland. We have no idea where Valentine’s loyalties lay, but as noted he did

relocate to Northern Ireland and purchased an estate known as Carrickblacker.

Along with the early Blackers of Yorkshire, Northern Ireland, and a mention of Blackers in Sussex, there is another Blacker family who resided in Wiltshire in southern England. But our direct line of Blackers can only be documented from Clutton, Somersetshire, England.

Clutton, located in Somerset or Somersetshire, is about 8–10 miles south and east of Bristol, the well-known port in southern England. A famous town in the area—Bath—is mentioned often in English novels because upper-class people traveled there to visit the original Roman-era baths, statues, and a temple. Bath is today still famous for its baths and is on the World Heritage Site.

This map of the British Isles shows the old locations of early Blacker families. There is no proven relationship of the Blacker families of this history to these old families. Our earliest proven ancestry are located in the little town of Clutton in Somersetshire of southern England. It is entirely possible our Blackers could stem from the old Blacker families of England and Ireland. Perhaps a future family member will prove a connection. The law of primogeniture was hard on all sons other than the eldest. Hopefully, the daughters would marry well.

Map of Blacker family locations, British Isles

Map of Blacker–Loveday family locations, British Isles

WILLIAM AND MARTHA BLACKER

PEDIGREE

TOBIAS BLACKER

b: 1768, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: 7 December 1796, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: September 1799

MARY SAGE

b: 21 November 1773, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

GEORGE BLACKER

b: 4 March 1795, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: about 1817, Abertillery, Monmouthshire, Wales, United Kingdom

d: 10 May 1874, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

ALEXANDER BLACKER

b: 30 April 1746, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: 22 May 1768, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 31 December 1792, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

ANN NAISH

b: 1748, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

WILLIAM BLACKER

b: 1685

d: July 1752, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

MARTHA

b: 1685, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 10 August 1767, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

TOBIAS BLACKER

b: 26 October 1718, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: 1 October 1738, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: July 1752, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

MARY NICHOLAS

b: about 1718

ELIZABETH BOWDITCH

b: 1793, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 12 May 1865, Clutton, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

SAMUEL SAGE

b: 11 February 1717, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

m: 24 November 1754, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

SARAH PERRY

b: 1727, Cameley, Somerset, England, United Kingdom

d: 1797

JOHN BOWDITCH

b: 1770

d: 1830

JOYCE CHEIVERS

b: 1775

OUR FIRST KNOWN BLACKER ANCESTORS—OUR DIRECT BLACKER LINE

Clutton is the first location we can trace where our direct ancestors lived. In 1833 the little village had a population of 1,287. There is no record of when our family moved there or why. Official stationary from a monument business in Clutton run by a Blacker family reads, “Established in the year 1716.” The person who established the business is most likely William Blacker, who was buried on July 29, 1752, and who was married to a woman named Martha, born in 1685 and died on August 10, 1767. Their son Tobias Blacker was christened October 26, 1718, and he died in July of 1752 in Clutton. He married Mary Nicholas, who was born about 1718 and whose death is unknown. Tobias and Mary entertained John Wesley in 1739, and Wesley’s own life history states that near this time he was preaching in the area of Bristol. Tobias became the sculptor of the monument business, and his house and works were within the Clutton churchyard. So when Tobias was christened, presumably as a baby, the business was already operating.

Tobias’s eldest son, Alexander Blacker, was a letter-cutting artist who carried on the family business. He was christened April 30, 1746, and died December 31, 1792. Alexander married Sarah Ann Naish on May 22, 1768. She was born in 1748, but her death date is unknown. She and Alexander had 14 children, the eldest of which was Tobias Blacker, the namesake of his grandfather. Tobias was christened October 16, 1768, and was only 24 years old when his father Alexander passed away, leaving grandmother Sarah Ann a widow with multiple children. Maybe some of the sons worked in the family business—who can guess how she survived?

Tobias became the supervisor of the monument business. He married Mary Sage. She was born in 1773 at Cameley, three miles southwest of Clutton. Mary’s parents were Samuel and Mary Perry Sage. We know that Samuel’s parents are William Sage, born September 6, 1666, and Ann Barnett. The file of Cameley Parish marriages verifies their marriage on July 28, 1709. Back another generation from William Sage is his father, Samuel Sage, who married Avis Sage.

Tobias and Mary were married following the birth of their first son, George Blacker, who was born March 4, 1795. They had two additional children, both girls. Tobias was just 31 years old when he died in 1799, and George was not yet five years old. Our hearts go out to another great-grandmother who was left to provide for her children in such bleak circumstances. Mary was not even 26 years old and was left with three small children. Sarah’s Ann husband had been dead seven years when Mary’s husband died. One history states that George was raised by grandparents—maybe Samuel and Mary? Or

perhaps Grandmother Sarah took him in? Mary, George’s mother, was the last of nine children. Her death date is unknown. We have no idea if her parents had the health and circumstances to raise a young boy. We do know that about this time the management of the stone cutting business was transferred from our direct-line to others in the family.

We skip ahead from George growing up to maturity and find in the Clutton parish register that in 1817 he married a young lady from Timsbury—about three miles from Clutton— whose name was Elizabeth Bowditch. She was born in 1793 and died May 12, 1865, in Clutton. Her parents are John Bowditch, born about 1761, and Joyce Cheivers.

George died May 10, 1874. His and Elizabeth’s son, John Blacker, our direct progenitor, was born April 18, 1818. John did more than any other Blacker to change the family routine of living and dying in and near Clutton. His parents remained in Clutton all their lives and are buried in the same grave as his brother George, his parents and great grandparents.

LEAVING ENGLAND FOR WALES

Our ancestor John Blacker married Maria Gould on July 18, 1841, in Bristol. Maria was born in 1821 in Paulton, a small village also located in Somerset. Her parents are Edward Gould, born in 1780 and died in 1865, and Christian Carter, who was christened October 22, 1783, but her birth and death dates are unknown.

By 1846 John and Maria had four children. He was probably a coal miner because Clutton had a long history of coal mining, along with small industries such as sawmills, quarries, brick works, woolen trade, and farming.

For whatever reason, around this time John and Maria decided to move 40 miles east across the Bristol Channel to Cwmtillery in Monmouthshire. Monmouthshire was alternately considered part of Wales or part of England throughout history. Wouldn’t it be interesting to know the thought processes that led to this decision? Maybe John made a trip to Abertillery in Monmouthshire to inquire about employment possibilities there. Maybe a friend told him of better opportunities in this area—or, if he could read, perhaps he saw a classified ad in a newspaper. At this same time opportunities to immigrate to the United States beckoned large numbers of English families. Maybe John and Maria just yearned for a brighter future and so with their little family they traveled north into Monmouthshire—maybe by horse and cart or maybe by railroad. They could have crossed the Bristol Channel as our Bowden ancestors did when they sailed from Devonshire to Wales.

Clutton Parish Church, Clutton, Somerset, England, UK

Clutton Parish Churchyard, Clutton, Somerset, England, UK

Clutton Parish Church, Clutton, Somerset, England, UK

William Blacker and his daughter Elizabeth Blacker headstone, Clutton burial grounds, Clutton, Somerset, England, UK

George Blacker

Elizabeth Bowditch

BLACKER FAMILY EARLY BEGINNINGS

We don’t know if John and Maria looked for a home in Abertillery once they arrived, but the little suburb of Cwmtillery is where they lived because their next four children were born there, including our progenitor, Edward Blacker, on September 10, 1851. By the time John and Maria’s last child was born, they had moved some miles away to Mountain Ash in Glamorganshire, Wales.

The country of Wales has held a lifelong fascination for me. In my romantic version of Wales the people are like characters in the movie, How Green Was My Valley, and everyone sings and harmonizes well—miners sing “Guide Us, O Thou Great Jehovah,” as portrayed in the movie. Our ancestors lived in the same valleys where the movie was filmed, so it is easy to visualize their hard lives. And I am curious about the musical talent in the Blacker/Loveday families because the original Tabernacle Choir was comprised mainly of members from Wales. Subtracting from the ages of the children born in Cwmtillery to the new baby in Mountain Ash, it is estimated that the family lived in Monmouthshire approximately 15 or 16 years. John would have been about 45 years old, still a

relatively young man. He lived another 30 years in Mountain Ash and served as a superintendent of a mine there. He gained sufficient community respect to be elected a town councilman. In England and Wales a community regardless of its population is a town, unless there is a cathedral located within its boundaries. So Mountain Ash is classified as a town. At one time John and Maria operated the Miskin Inn at Mountain Ash, where they lived until they died; both are buried there. Maria is buried in the same grave as her son George. According to a notice in the local newspaper, George’s frozen body was found on a hill seven miles from Brecon, which is located in a neighboring county. “The deceased for the last two years has been of unsound mind.” George was 26 years old, and a beautiful tombstone was placed at his grave. Maria died December 3, 1890, at age 69. She suffered from erysipelas of the leg for two months and “general exhaustion” before her death. Erysipelas is a bacterial infection of the skin.

John died on November 2, 1893, from bronchitis, which he had suffered from for nine years, having had an acute attack 10 days before he died.

Miskin Inn, 10 Miskin Road, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK—John and Maria operated this inn and lived here until their deaths. The inn was torn down sometime after December 1960.

George Blacker and Maria Gould headstone, Aberffrwd Cemetery, Mountain Ash, Rhondda Cynon Taff, Wales, UK

Certified copy of an entry of death, Maria Gould, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK, December 5, 1890

Certified copy of an entry of death, John Blacker, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK, November 3, 1893

Merintha Althera and Edward Blacker wedding photo, 1873

EDWARD BLACKER & MERINTHA ALTHERA LOVEDAY BLACKER

LINCOLN’S MATERNAL GRANDPARENTS

EDWARD BLACKER EARLY LIFE

Our grandfather, Edward Blacker, born September 10, 1851, in Cwmtillery, England, is the fourth child of John and Maria Gould Blacker. There are discrepancies about his birth date and birth place. According to old family records he was born June 15, 1850 at Abertillery, Monmouthshire, Wales. But the certified copy of his birth certificate states that he was born September 10, 1851, at Cwmtillery, Monmouthshire, England. It was an English law that the family had to report a birth soon after it occurred, so on October 20, 1851, John Blacker, Edward’s father, appeared before the civil registrar and testified that Edward was born on the date shown on the birth certificate. Family records have a greater chance for errors because of faulty memories and errors in copying. As to whether he was born in England or Wales, several historical accounts state that Monmouthshire was created in 1536 and was originally considered to be part of Wales. But in 1851 Monmouthshire was considered part of England. When the family moved 15 miles further west into Glamorganshire, they were in Wales.

Certified copy of an entry of birth, Edward Blacker, Cwmtillery, Monmouthshire, England, UK, October 21, 1851

We know very little about Edward’s childhood. We can assume that John and Maria were not well to do, but neither were they considered poor. Edward probably started working in the coal mines at a young age. It was not unusual for small children to be taken by their parents to the mines to assist with the family income. Working conditions in the mines had greatly improved in the 1860s. According to “The Lives and Times of Our English Ancestors”:

In the coal mines small children had been used to open and close the ventilating doors on the underground roadways leading to the shaft bottom. The Mines’ Act of 1842 limited the use of boys to those of the age of ten.

We can only surmise about Edward’s education. Educational opportunities for the children in England and Wales differed greatly. Children were restricted from working more than 48 hours each week, and they were required to spend two hours each day in school. The Elementary Education Act of 1870 compelled parents to send their children to school, even though many children had to leave school at an early age to go to work. Because John held an influential position, maybe Edward and his siblings had good opportunities for elementary education.

Mountain Ash mining in the 1850s

Mountain Ash mining in the 1850s

Child laborers in coal mine, 1800s

MERINTHA ALTHERA LOVEDAY EARLY LIFE

Merintha Althera Loveday was born January 3, 1852, in Pontypool, Wales. She was the second child born to Isaac Loveday and Mary Danks Loveday. She was baptized a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints when she was nine years old. Her father was baptized a member of the Church on December 11, 1848. The Loveday family moved to Mountain Ash when Althera was probably 12 or 14 years old, and it was there that she met Edward. It would be great to know about their courtship!

Their marriage brought two nationalities together: English and Welsh. We do know they were married at St. David’s Church

in Llanwonno Parish on October 27, 1873. Llanwonno is located in the area of Mountain Ash. Following their marriage they moved to a house located in a suburb of Mountain Ash known as Miskin. One of our relatives visited the actual house at 7 Cliff Street and took a photo of it. This home is one of 20–30 homes attached together in a long row running the entire length of the block. It was in this home that Edward and Althera’s first three children were born: George, Sarah Ann, and Mary. Their next child, Thomas, was born a year later in the Ferndale area, three or four miles southwest of Mountain Ash, in the town of Ystradyfodwg, with their home being located at 5 Union Street.

Glamorganshire, Wales, UK, 1874

Llanwynno,

Certified copy of an entry of marriage, Merintha Althera and Edward Blacker, Llanwynno, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK October 27, 1873

Marriage record, Merintha Althera and Edward Blacker, Llanwynno, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK, October 27, 1873

This record reveals a number of interesting items, such as they were married by “banns” as indicated, which means their names were publicly read off in church for three successive Sundays and no one objected to their forthcoming marriage. They were married in the Established Church, meaning the Church of England. Their marriage was witnessed by Grandma Blacker’s older brother, Hyrum and his wife, Margaret, but rather than leaving their signatures, they left their mark ‘X’. This does not necessarily mean they could not write, however, it usually indicates such. Interestingly, Grandpa Blacker (Edward) did not give his correct age as can be verified from his birth certificate. His birth certificate would have read 1849 had he been 24. Also note other interesting items such as the name of the parish in which they were married and that he was classified as a bachelor and she a spinster, indicating they were both of age so as not to require parental consent. Elsewhere in this history reference has been and will be made as to the occupation of Althera’s father, Isaac Loveday. He has always been classified as an agricultural laborer or a farmer. At this time in Mountain Ash, he was a collier or coal-miner.

Edward Blacker home, 7 Cliff Street, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, photographed in 1930

Edward Blacker home, 7 Cliff Street, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, photographed in 2006

1871 Edward Blacker lodgings, 46 High Street, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, photographed in 2006

Layout of Edward Blacker home, 7 Cliff Street, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK

Certified copy of an entry of birth, Thomas Blacker, Ystradyfodwg, Glamorganshire, Wales, UK, January 30, 1880 —notice the marks of Althera and Edward

MAKING A NEW LIFE IN THE UNITED STATES

What happened next in their lives was life-changing because they decided to immigrate to the United States. Perhaps they were motivated to leave because other family members had already emigrated from Wales. Could they have wanted to join the Saints in Zion? We do know that Edward left Wales before Althera and the children. He traveled with one of his brothers and that brother’s wife and one of Althera’s brothers. From a passenger list on the ship SS Spain, we know that this group disembarked in New York City on June 12, 1881:

Edward Blacker, age 30, male, laborer

Kemuel Loveday, age 26, male, laborer

John Blacker, age 38, male, laborer

Margaret Blacker, age 38, female, wife

We have nothing in writing as to where Edward went, but we do know that he worked for a while in the coal mines

of Pennsylvania, possibly because there were family members there. In a letter dated August 30, 1930, a cousin of Edward’s named Fannie A. Blacker reports that Edward was employed in Shenandoah, Pennsylvania, when she was a young girl. She is the daughter of Edward’s uncle who had immigrated to the United States in 1854. Probably Edward corresponded with them before he left Wales. For certain Edward needed money for his growing family; he and his fellow shipmates came across in steerage—the cheapest rate offered.

Althera and the children sailed for the United States in 1882. We know this because of the 1900 census for the Star Valley, Wyoming, precinct. Edward, then of Afton, reported that he arrived in the United States in 1881, and Althera reported her arrival as being in 1882. According to one of Althera’s children, sailing across the ocean was unpleasant and difficult, probably due to storms but also to living in steerage with four children for six weeks! The ship lost its rudder, and the travelers drifted back and forth and were buffeted by the storm. Many times the passengers thought they would never land. The sailors

SS Spain

SS Spain layout

SS Spain card

took turns working on the deck of the ship, and if they ran to hide, an officer would go down to their hiding places and make them go back to work.

When Althera and the children arrived in the United States, they joined Edward in Shenandoah. We don’t know how long they stayed there, but in the spring of 1883 they were living with Althera’s family in Streator, Illinois. Our grandmother Maria Blacker Gardner was born there on May 25, 1883. From a photo of the family we know that they remained there for a few months after Maria’s birth because she appears to be a few months old when the photo was taken. The fact that it was taken in Streator is confirmed by the photographer’s name and address on the cardboard frame.

OFF TO WYOMING

In late 1883 or early 1884 the Loveday and Blacker families traveled by railroad approximately 1,200 miles to Evanston, Wyoming. What an interesting story they could have told us

had they left an account of their journey! So far as we are aware not a single person of the three generations involved— grandparents, parents, or children—wrote a word about this experience. They were a family with five children, basically homeless and thousands of miles from their old home and not knowing how far it would be to a new home in the West.

The families settled four miles from Evanston in Almy, a frontier town that had grown overnight. The first coal mine opened about 1868. During the boom years there were over 4,000 people living in this camp. The majority of them were English, Scottish, or Welsh. The U.P.I. Coal Company also brought many Chinese people to work in the mines. At the peak of Almy’s prosperity there were two bands, two basketball teams, a cricket club, three post offices, seven stores, three barber shops, three butcher shops, six bars, and four churches. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized there in 1873 with James Bowns as the first bishop. There were 75 members in the choir!

Sarah Ann, Edward, Mary, Althera (holding Maria), George, and Thomas, ca. 1884

Almy became a busy small metropolis. Eventually seven mines were dug in the eastern hills of the little valley. Not all were put into operation at once, but as the first ran out of coal the system was extended and a new mine was dug. A branch of the railroad was extended from Evanston to the mines, and parallel was a road for wagon and buggy traffic. Houses were constructed for the miners and their families, and behind them streets or access roads were built toward the west and bottom of the valley until there were literally hundreds of houses. Some of these were “company houses,” and rent was deducted from paychecks. Grocery stores offered credit to the mining families, payment of which was also taken out of paychecks at the end of the month.

We can assume that because the Blacker family was growing Edward began working in the mines and the family settled in their home, which was located on 15 acres west of the Bear River close to Grandfather Loveday’s farm, and about two miles from Mine #4, where the Blackers worked. The county provided schools for which the miners contributed by way of

taxes. Various Church congregations had facilities for their membership with upkeep and expenses paid by voluntary contributions. Eventually the Almy Branch built a chapel directly west of Mine #5.

Althera’s parents lived near her, and these houses were not company houses but privately owned. By the time of the 1900 census the Lovedays were still in Almy and the record shows that Grandfather Loveday owned the home. The Blacker family had moved to Star Valley, but county records show that Edward owned property during the 1880s and 1890s. A son named Isaac born to Edward and Althera on October 12, 1884, died on July 24, 1886, and is buried in Almy.

Will, a son of Edward and Althera, writes that when he was growing up in Almy he drove a wagon and a team of horses and took those going to work in the mines to their destinations:

We had to go about two miles, maybe further than that, to take the men to work in the mines every morning.

Declaration of intention, Althera, Uinta, Wyoming, June 16, 1890

I remember when I was a little fellow, at times I took the men folk to work and then I would bring the team back and then somebody would meet them at night. At that time they were working 10 hours or more a day in the mines. We children walked about a mile on the east side of the river to school.

Perhaps the Blacker family also had enough pasture for a cow and other animals to help feed the growing family. Kindling for the fires was made from willows growing by the river banks. Because the soil in Almy is rocky, only hard vegetables would have grown, such as carrots, beets, onions, and cabbage.

In 1889 or 1890 the Almy Ward building burned to the ground and a new rebuilding project was undertaken. We don’t know where the members met during this time, but it is assumed a hall was leased until the new redbrick building was constructed that remained standing until the mid-1930s. By that time Almy had been largely dismantled and the ward had become a branch. We don’t know what the final converting force was in Edward’s life, but he was baptized on June 5, 1892. His son Will explained that even when Edward was not a member of the Church, he regularly attended meetings and always paid his tithing. Seemingly he was an “unbaptized Mormon” ever since meeting Althera.

There were probably many reasons why the Blacker family made the decision to move to Star Valley; it did not happen overnight. Coal mining had been good to the family because it provided a living, but it also exacted a price. Edward had contracted miners’ consumption—the dust from the coal pits had taken its toll through the years.

Salt Lake Herald, 17 January 1890, page 6

Added to Edward’s disease and the danger of poison gases in the mines, one factor that surely prompted the move was the three huge explosions that occurred in Mine #5 on March 20, 1895. Flames and dust shot out of the mouth of the mine, sending timbers and smoke and other debris bellowing into the air. The blasts were so severe that, so far as is known, every man who was in the mine was killed. Few families in Almy were not directly affected, but Edward Blacker and his fatherin-law, Isaac Loveday, were not working there that day. 62 other miners—fathers, sons, and brothers—died. 33 of the miners were members of the LDS faith, and funeral services were held at the Almy Ward. Wilford Woodruff, president of the Church, sent a delegation of official representatives to the funeral, which included Joseph F. Smith and Franklin D. Richards.

We can hardly imagine the grief and heartache blanketing the entire community during this time.

By 1900 all of the mines had closed and new mines had opened in an area known as Spring Valley, about 20 miles east of Evanston, and mines had expanded in Rock Springs. The homes in Almy were either moved or torn down, and the ground reverted back to pasture and meadows. It remained so until the 1980s, when oil companies opened operations there.

MAKING A HOME IN STAR VALLEY

It was about six years following the family’s arrival in Wyoming on July 10, 1890, that the Territory of Wyoming was admitted into the union of the United States. Two months later, the first state election was held under the Enabling Act, and on September 11 of that year Edward Blacker was elected, with two other men, as Uinta County’s first county commissioners. The county at that time covered the entire southwestern part of Wyoming.

In those early days, Star Valley was an isolated frontier settlement of Uinta County in the first stages of development by hardy pioneers—among them our Gardner/Livingston ancestors. No telegraph or telephone lines had been installed, and work teams and farm wagons were the mode of transportation. These early settlers most likely clamored for the improvement of their roads and bridges. Produce, butter and cheese, and occasional meat products had to be brought to market over the mountain to Montpelier, then to Evanston, Almy, and Red Canyon—huge distances over rough roads, which were often very dangerous.

So it was determined in the summer of 1891 that the commissioners make a trip to Star Valley to make inspections and investigate other affairs in the Valley. They traveled in a wagon pulled by a team of native range horses. They were guided by Archie Moffatt, who was returning to his home in the Valley after having delivered a load of butter and cheese to residents in Evanston, Almy, and Red Canyon. They camped in the open and probably slept under the wagon. As they drove along they determined whether the route would be suitable to become an official road into the Valley.

We have no other information about this visit and have to use our imagination about what Grandpa Edward thought when he first entered Star Valley, which would later become his home. He must have dreamed of the day when he and his sons would not have to spend their lives working in the dust of the coal pits. What stories he must have told his family about the Valley! Grandma Althera was relatively young—just 39 years old—and expecting her ninth child. She and Edward had buried one of their children in Almy: two-year-old Isaac. Our Grandmother Maria was eight years old at this time.

Upon Edward’s return to Almy, the family did not immediately pack up and leave for Star Valley. It would be another five to six years before they actually moved. Life undoubtedly went on much the same as it had since their arrival in Almy. When they finally made the trek to Star Valley, the two oldest children, George and Sarah Ann, had married, and one daughter, Mary, was left to care for the Loveday grandparents. The family started for the Valley in the fall of 1895. Two friends of Edward—Archesio Corsi and Archie Moffatt—lived in Star Valley and had been to different settlements selling cheese, eggs, and farm produce and agreed to use their freight wagons to take the family’s furniture to the Valley. They were to lead the way, and Edward, Althera, and the children were to follow. As the family reached Randolph, Utah, Hyrum, just four years old, became seriously ill, and in order for him to recover they decided to return to their home in Almy, which in the meantime was occupied by their son George and his wife. Without furniture and much of their clothing, they were very inconvenienced, but they stayed in Almy that winter.

SECOND START FOR STAR VALLEY

In April of 1896 they again started for Star Valley. Snowfall had been heavy, and they made the trip in a sleigh with three horses—two pulling the sleigh and the third led behind. The trip was again eventful because their sleigh and horses slipped off the road and couldn’t get back on the road! The family

walked for hours to reach a farm house near the entrance to the Valley. Uncle Will, Grandmother Maria’s brother, shares his observations about this difficult journey:

At first we didn’t have any trouble, but from Montpelier to Star Valley we had a terrible time. Dad was a green horn about horses. He didn’t know much about them. The roads were getting pretty soft. There was a lot of snow and one of the horses stepped off the road. Of course the horse couldn’t get up because the other horses pulled the sleigh right on him. Instead of us going to work and pushing the sleigh back off him so he could get up, Dad just rolled him over and down into the gully. The horse was clear out in the snow and couldn’t get up. We tied a rope on him and tried to pull him out with the other horses. As we struggled the downed horse pulled the other horses down. Instead of staying with the sleigh like we should have, we started to walk.

Fannie and Hyrum were little tots and Mother and Dad were carrying them on their backs. The mail man came along, found the horses off the track, and brought our bedding and grub boxes to us. Dad told him to send someone to help, so Hy and Sam Kennington came up with a team and brought our sleigh down to us and took us to Star Valley. We landed in Afton on April 10, 1896.

Snow was still on the ground when they drove two miles north and one mile west to their new 160-acre farm and the little dirt-roofed, two-room cabin that was to be their new home. Edward had bought a homesteader’s right of 160 acres for $300. No one had been living there during the winter, and we presume their furniture had been delivered several months before. But it was necessary, even in April, for them to shovel the snow away from the door in order to get into their home.

It would be interesting to know their feelings when they awoke the next morning. Eight people living in the cabin. No paycheck. No livestock on which to depend for food. Three horses, but no feed in the pasture, for it was too early for grazing. We are eternally grateful to one of our paternal ancestors—our great Uncle Oz Gardner—who lived one-half mile away. He loaned the Blacker family a cow and enough hay to feed it. Also, what in the world did Althera think? She no longer had the fear of her husband and sons dying in the mines, but she had been used to a weekly income and going to the company store to get groceries. Thanks to Uncle Oz they did have a milk cow, and they surely planted a garden as

(back) Sarah, George, Mary, Thomas, (middle, standing) William, (front) Merintha, Althera, Hyrum, Edward (holding Fannie), and Maria, Streator, Illinois, 1895—this family picture was taken just prior to their move to Star Valley, Wyoming

Census, Edward Blacker Family, 1900

“United States Census, 1900,” Wyoming; Uinta; ED 64 Election District 14–15 Star Valley; img 34 of 45; FamilySearch [online database], accessed February 2020. Image cropped.

(second from right) Edward Blacker and (right) Althera, 1906

(right) Edward on farm, Afton, Wyoming, ca. 1910

(front, center) Althera with her adult children, Salt Lake City, Utah, June 1916

Edward and Althera farm, Afton, built 1912, photographed in 2012

soon as the weather permitted. A nephew of Grandmother Maria, Loyn Blacker, writes about Edward and Althera’s initial adjustment:

They could plant a garden and live from its fresh, tasty vegetables and fruits, but there were the mice, squirrels, gophers who probably liked vegetables better than humans and if the vegetables were there they came. There were also the insects and plant diseases to contend with and most seriously of all, there were the weaknesses of Mother Nature—the lack of water in the dry seasons and particularly for Star Valley, the frost. It is not uncommon to have frost every month of the year. Ditches had to be plowed to run the clear cool water onto the dry soil. This became a neighborhood chore. All the farmers in one area would join together to make a main ditch leading all the way from the headwaters near Swift Creek Canyon, a few miles away. The water there had to be apportioned among the four or five ditches leading to the various areas of the Valley and this required engineering and maintenance. When the water in the main ditch eventually reached the private farm itself, then it remained up to the farmer himself to distribute it from one knoll to the next and this was an engineering feat of its own. The principle of irrigation was that if water could be gotten to the high places it could be led to trickle down the slopes so that every blade of grass or grain would benefit from the moisture.

Edward was not a farmer, or a cattleman, or a horseman, and these skills did not come easily to him. Also, his health was failing, so a great amount of the farming in those early years fell to the boys—Tom and Will. The farm itself was poorly equipped as to machinery and experience. And growing crops successfully and getting into the milking business did not happen overnight. Surely Althera was very concerned and must have greatly suffered. No housewife would find it easy to organize a family of eight in a two-room log house. The floors were of rough boards and were not easy to keep clean under the best of conditions. There couldn’t have been much floor space after the furniture was placed. And the children undoubtedly had to sleep on the floor. The former owner had built a small shed, which technically was called the milk house, a short distance from the home. It had a dirt roof, which the Blackers raised to the level of the house, and the space between the two was enclosed and the added section gave at least a couple of additional bedrooms.

Uncle Will was interviewed in 1965 about the conditions the first few years in the Valley. He stated that there was good pasture land down by the river bottom and much of the land was cleared of sagebrush. Althera cried a lot because the family had no money. Will and his brother Tom worked for Oz Gardner hauling hay to bring in a few dollars. Will was run over with the hay wagon, and his hip was not set right and it crippled him for the rest of his life. Eventually Tom returned to the Evanston area, where he was employed as a guard on the Union Pacific Railroad.

As a result of the family’s efforts, conditions gradually improved on the Blacker farm. Everyone who could worked hard. Barns and corrals were constructed and filled with cows, chickens, pigs, sheep, and horses. Grain and hay were grown. More prosperous conditions came as a result of all this hard labor. Some of the older children married and moved into their own homes, and the next child in line stepped up to take over the work on the farm. Child number eleven, Kemuel, was born October 28, 1897.

Daughter Mary, who had stayed in Almy to take care of the grandparents, eventually came to Star Valley to live with the Blacker family. Althera’s father, Isaac, now 81 years old, also came to live with his favorite daughter—Althera—after his wife died and was buried in Almy.

It was customary for the young men of the family to take a wagon and horses to Bear Lake County for winter foodstuffs. On one of these trips, a deserted mother with a family approached them and asked for help. As a result, a 12-yearold girl named Ivy Burroughs was invited to live with the Blacker family. She was in desperate need of shelter and a home. Grandma Althera took care of Ivy as her own child, and Ivy learned to do chores and was a great support to the family. She stayed with Althera for many years and eventually returned to Cache County.

On November 27, 1910, at the age of 59, Edward died of miner’s consumption and complications of flu. His death was three days before that of baby Harold Edward, the three-and-a-half-month-old baby of Edward’s daughter, our Grandmother Maria. Joint funerals were held, and they were buried near each other at the Afton Cemetery.

Even though we are deprived of personal information from those who knew him, it is easy to admire Grandfather Edward for working so diligently as a coal miner to support his family, knowing as we do the deplorable working conditions to which

he was subjected! We are deprived of personal knowledge of his life, but from testimonies of those who knew him we can be assured that he was a caring husband and father to his wife and children. We love and admire him for his faith in the gospel and the good life he lived. Imagine that as tight as money was he paid tithing even before he was baptized!

Althera continued to live in the cabin on the farm, but Tom, Mary, and Maria had married. The oldest child left at home, Uncle Will, writes the following, which I believe is important to include in this history:

In the fall of 1911 I went to Willow Creek Canyon to cut logs for lumber to start a new house for Mother. There were seven of us going up to get the logs out— Elias Michaelson our neighbor, and five men from the Lower Valley led by a man named Skinner. We went up the side of the hill where the logs were piled to take a load down to the mill in the morning. We planned to return to load up in the evening and drive out to the point of the hill where we would leave our sleighs for the night and then go back into the canyon a ways to the camp, which was located on a spring.

This particular night it snowed and snowed. I had a dream that I was in a snow slide. It was so real that when I awoke I was out of my tent. In my sleep I seemed to have actually scrambled away from the danger. Elias and I had been sleeping about a block away from the others. He had finished and gone home so I was alone. It was about 4 o’clock in the morning and regardless I went and woke the others. I told them I had a dream of a snow slide and I thought we ought to get out of there. The man Skinner was what you would call a “Jack” Mormon and he swore at me, saying, “You ——— Mormon, go back to bed. We don’t want any Mormon prophet to tell us what to do, go back to bed!”

Well, I went back to bed and in a few minutes he hollered down to me, “Blacker, we’ll take you at your word and we will get ready now and hitch up and take the logs down. I’ll leave one of my boys here in camp and he will have breakfast for all of us by the time we get back.”

We harnessed up the horses and got out on the point of the hill where our loads of logs were sitting. When

we attempted to pull the loads the snow was so heavy the horses couldn’t pull them. Skinner had two outfits, one of his sleighs was on the lead and the other load was behind the rest. I decided that he should take his team off the rear load and put it on the first sleigh with the team that was already on it. With the two teams they were able to break a road for the rest of us. This way we got started and got down about a quarter of a mile. We just got around a bend and a big wind came and hurled snow until we couldn’t breathe. We stopped and hunkered down by the side of our sleighs and a huge snow slide came down the mountain just behind us. We walked back to see what had happened and every tree and every piece of timber along the way was gone. Skinner’s last sleigh, which was left behind because the horses were on the first sleigh, was covered and we couldn’t find it. It was found the next summer in little bits and pieces. My tent, which was the furthermost down the canyon and closest to the snow slide had been knocked down but it hadn’t been moved. The slide had just touched the edge of the tent. If we hadn’t gotten out and taken the loads from the point of the hill which was in the center of the slide, we would never have found our sleighs and logs until summer. There wasn’t a thing left, the slide just took everything.

Several years afterward, after I had left Star Valley and was back on a visit, I met Skinner and he came up and shook my hand and put his arm around me and said, “Will, I have often thought about your dream and if we hadn’t done what you said, we wouldn’t be here today.”

I got enough logs out for lumber to build Mother’s house the next summer. That was the summer of 1912.

On June 14, 1916, the remaining members of the Blacker family—Will, Kem, George, Thomas, Hyrum, Merintha, Maria, Sarah Ann, and Fannie—all met in Salt Lake City. All of the children except Fannie and Merintha were sealed to their parents in the Salt Lake Temple that day. Althera was sealed to Edward. Fannie was sealed to her parents October 17, 1929. Merintha was sealed by proxy on June 26, 1968. Althera is pictured with her nine children in a photo taken in Salt Lake City during this time. Her daughter Mary died six months before Althera’s father, and Isaac had died while living in Almy.

ALTHERA BLACKER IS CALLED BEYOND

Passes Peacefully Away Last Saturday After Long Illness

The many friends of Mrs. Edward Blacker will be grieved to hear of her death which occurred last Saturday at her ranch home in Afton. Practically all of her children were at her bedside when the end came.

Mrs. Blacker has been ill for a long time and while we are all grieved to hear of her passing we are comforted by the thought that she is now past all suffering and laid at rest. Funeral services were held in the North Ward chapel Monday, January 28. The services were presided over by the Bishopric. The speakers were Bishop Osborne Low, Bishop Charles Peterson of Smoot, President Arthur F. Burton, and her oldest son, George. The choir rendered some favorite hymns, sympathetically. Sister Lois Wilde and Edith Hurd, whom Sister Blacker always enjoyed hearing, sang, “I Come to Thee.”

Bishop Low told of Sister Blacker’s remarkable devotion to her family, especially when they had sickness in the home, and how she seemed untiring in willingness and bodily strength to aid those who were in trouble. Bishop Peterson spoke of her age as he knew her with her family in Almy, Wyoming 39 years ago. How she was always on hand there in case of trouble. Brother Burton spoke of her desire to live and work in the Temple and, also how when he was called to administer to her he felt inspired rather to bless her than to promise her life. Although it was very hard for George Blacker to control himself, yet he conquered and paid a loving tribute to his devoted mother.

Mrs. Blacker was born in Wales on January 3, 1852. She is the mother of 11 children, eight of whom are living; they are George, Sarah Ann, Thomas, Maria, Will, Merintha, Fannie, and Kemuel. All of her children were present except one who was ill. She has 60 grandchildren and is survived by her youngest brother, Kemuel Loveday, who was present at the funeral.

(Star Valley Independent, 28 January 1924)

Althera Loveday Blacker passed away at the age of 72, after living with various children for 14 years. She was survived by eight children, 60 grandchildren, and one brother, Kem, who was present at the funeral. Granddaughter Allie—named Althera—remembers her grandmother as a small, petite woman with gray hair piled up on her head. She usually wore a black taffeta dress and often bore her testimony in sacrament meeting and told how the family left their home in Wales and came to America for the gospel’s sake.

Daughter Merintha wrote of her mother:

My mother was a lovely seamstress and I can always remember the pretty dresses she made for me. Our first home in Afton was a very small, two-room abode and I really don’t know where Mother put all of us. She always worked hard and her pet peeve was cleanliness. She would say that we should never be ashamed of patches as long as the clothes are clean. We always had plenty to eat and were taught to work and enjoy our labor. We were all active in the Church.

Grandmother Althera was buried January 28, 1924, next to Grandfather Edward in the Afton Cemetery.

Grandmother, how we love you for your devotion to your husband and family. From sailing the seas in scary conditions, to braving a harsh climate, to the countless hours you spent doing laundry in what to us were horrific conditions, to your attempts to scrape together meals from your at times meager food larger, giving birth to 11 children and burying a husband and three children before you died, but most of all for staying true to your testimony of the restored gospel and being, “untiring in willingness and bodily strength to aid those who were in trouble.” We love and honor you!

Edward Blacker headstone, Afton Cemetery, Afton, Wyoming

Merintha Althera Blacker headstone, Afton Cemetery, Afton, Wyoming

2 December 1910, page 4

Obituary, Edward Blacker, Star Valley Independent,

Isaac Loveday

Mary Danks

ISAAC LOVEDAY & MARY DANKS LOVEDAY

LINCOLN’S MATERNAL GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

Isaac Loveday was born September 14, 1821, in Broad Hinton, Wiltshire, England. Broad Hinton is a picturesque village located about 35 miles east and somewhat to the north of Clutton, where our Blacker ancestors lived. The county of Wiltshire is famous for many historical sites, such as Stonehenge, Salisbury Cathedral, and the Cotswolds—an area of charming villages and castles. Today Broad Hinton still has a population of fewer than one thousand.

Isaac was the son of Solomon Loveday (born January 8, 1792; died January 20, 1850) and Mary Godwin (born May 30, 1794; died April 11, 1827). As far as we know, Solomon and Mary lived and died in Broad Hinton.

For generations Isaac Loveday’s family were farmers, and Isaac worked as a farm laborer. He may have been employed by neighboring farmers and perhaps had some schooling. We have no written history on him until he moved to Pontypool, Wales, and married Mary Danks. As others of our ancestors, this brought together a woman from Wales and a man from England. We don’t know why Isaac moved to Wales, since he worked in agriculture, not the mines. Pontypool was a market town, which means there were nearby farming areas to supply farm animals and produce to sustain the market. Maybe he moved to Wales to better his economic prospects. But the course of his destiny changed when he married Mary and became a member of the Church.

Wales was an early missionary proselytizing country of the Church. In 1843 there was a branch organized about 15 miles west of Pontypool. Of interest is the famous missionary Dan Jones, a small Welshman who had previously emigrated from Wales to America and then returned to preach the gospel. He had become acquainted with the Prophet Joseph Smith, and he willingly went to jail with the Prophet in Carthage. The night before Joseph was martyred he told Dan Jones that he would live to return to Wales. Using the Prophet’s own words: “You will yet see Wales, and fulfill the mission appointed you before you die.”

Two years later, in 1846 at a Church conference held in Manchester, England, Dan Jones reported that the Welsh District, over which he presided, consisted of 28 branches and 687 members. Because he could fluently speak the Welsh language, Dan Jones had written six pamphlets explaining the Restoration and defending the Church against false accusations. Even the national press was used to vilify the missionaries and their message. But apparently the persecution and criticism did not deter our Danks and Loveday ancestors from being baptized. I think we often forget the enormous sacrifices they made to join the Church—especially the ridicule and censure from family, neighbors, and friends!

By December 11, 1848, Isaac had been converted and baptized a member of the LDS Church. He was 27 years old and single. Since there was a branch in Pontypool, he undoubtedly attended church there.

On August 5, 1849, Isaac, age 28 by this time, had met and married Mary Danks, who was just 17 years old. They lived in Pontypool for several years, as all seven of their children were born there: Hyrum, Merintha Althera (our direct ancestor), Kemuel, Fannie Eliza, Thomas, Isaac Jr., and Sarah. At some point they moved to Mountain Ash, Wales, where their son Thomas died in 1879 at age 19 and was buried. Their daughter Sarah was born in 1865 and lived just one year. Fannie married Thomas Lewis and immigrated with him to America and settled in Pennsylvania.

We assume that Isaac Loveday and Mary Danks came to America with the hope of improving their lives. Isaac and Mary sailed with Althera and her four children in 1882—Edward Blacker, Althera’s husband, had sailed to America the year before. We assume that Isaac and Mary wished to join the Saints in the West, but for the first year Isaac worked on a farm near Hornsdale, Pennsylvania. Then they traveled to Illinois, where Isaac also worked on a farm for about a year and a half before they traveled on to Almy, Wyoming. Edward Blacker and his sons worked in the mines there, but there is little record of Isaac being a miner; rather he planted gardens and other agricultural crops.

Mary Danks was in poor health probably the entire time she lived in Almy, and certainly the harsh climate there did not aid her recovery. By the time the Blackers moved to Star Valley, both Isaac and Mary were too ill to travel. Edward and Althera’s daughter Mary, who was 17 years old at the time, stayed behind to care for them. Our Grandmother Maria was just 13 years old and was too young to assume such a responsibility. Uncle Will in an interview on July 27, 1965, stated:

Grandma Loveday (Mary Danks) took our sister Mary when she was a little girl and kept her most of the time because she needed the help. I always thought that Mary was Grandma’s girl. Grandma raised her. Mother always used to tell us to never let such a thing happen in our families, that is, never let someone else raise one of our children.

Grandmother Mary died April 14, 1902, and is buried in Almy, next to her mother, Ann Powell Danks. Isaac left Almy at the age of 81 to spend his remaining years with his daughter Althera in Afton.

Records show that Isaac Loveday had declared his intention of becoming a citizen of the United States on October 30, 1884. The following is part of an article written about him in Progressive Men of Wyoming, which book may have been printed with contributions from those featured therein, but still credit should be given to our Grandfather Isaac for his integrity and hard work in a bleak area like Almy:

One of the most skillful and prosperous farmers in Uinta County is Isaac Loveday, who resides five miles west of Evanston. In 1882 Mr. Loveday came to the United States with the hope of improving his circumstances in life, and in this hope he has not been disappointed, as from the start he has met with encouraging success.

Too much credit cannot be given Mr. Loveday for the energy and perseverance he has exercised since becoming a resident of Wyoming. He is a good citizen and is greatly esteemed by his neighbors and from such men as he, it may be said, the greatness of a state is derived.

Members of the family well acquainted with Grandfather Loveday speak highly of his “green thumb” and of his meticulous gardening habits and practices, which, according to his grandson Loyn, “made it a crime on the part of a weed to show as much as a green leaf within the garden fence line!” Other than a good-size garden spot at his home in Almy, he may have also had a small amount of soil that provided pasture for a cow or two.

Isaac Loveday died on May 11, 1910. Throughout his life he performed priesthood ordinances for his family such as baby blessings and confirmations. Many accounts relate that he was always trying to better himself by studying and reading. Speakers at his funeral mention his faithfulness, his great hospitality, and his peaceful disposition.

Our Grandmother Maria remembers Isaac as “Very kind, never mad. Grandma Blacker never left him alone. ‘Aye, Mary’ (Althera) he used to say. Even though he was healthy he often used crutches.”

Isaac is buried in the Afton Cemetery.

Isaac and Mary Loveday home, 16 Cliff Street, Mountain Ash, Glamorganshire, Wales, photographed in 2006—Althera lived here as a child, and Church meetings were held here

SS Arizona Isaac, Mary, and Edward Blacker sailed on the SS Arizona from Liverpool. They arrived in New York City February 8, 1882

Declaration of intention, Isaac, Uinta, Wyoming, October 30, 1884

Althera, Isaac, Sarah Ann Blacker Nisbet, and William Alexander Nisbet, ca. 1905—four generations

Althera, Isaac (holding Wilke Arvella Wilkes), and Mary Blacker, ca. 1905— four generations

Isaac Loveday, ca. 1905

Mary Danks headstone, Afton Cemetery, Afton, Wyoming

Isaac Loveday headstone, Afton Cemetery, Afton, Wyoming

Peter and Ann Powell Danks, Sharon, Pennsylvania, ca. 1870s

PETER DANKS & ANN POWELL DANKS

LINCOLN’S MATERNAL GREAT-GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

Peter Danks was born on January 15, 1800, in Broseley, Shropshire, England. Broseley was already in existence in 1086 and was known primarily for coal and clay mining and rock quarries. By the mid1900s the area was in decline, and abandoned quarries and uncapped mine shafts dotted the landscape. For some reason this great-grandfather decided to leave his home and travel 70 miles southward—that’s nearly halfway across England—to Pontypool, Wales, an early industrial town known for iron and steel production, coal mining, and the growth of railways. It is assumed that Peter was a coal miner. He married Ann Powell Danks probably about 1826. They had eight children: Caroline (1827), Mary (1832), Henry (1834), Sarah (1836), Peter (1838), Thomas (1839), Jane (1843), and Peter (1846). It is believed that in 1863 Peter and Ann and several family members left Wales and immigrated to the United States, where the sons and Peter Sr. worked in the mines in Pennsylvania. In the US Census of 1870 Peter Sr. and his wife, Ann, are listed as living in Pennsylvania. In 1875 many of the Danks family members moved to Almy, Wyoming, to work in the coal mines there. Peter Danks, our progenitor, was left behind in the Moorefield Cemetery in Hickory Township, having died on August 25, 1873, at age 73. The mines in Hickory produced Sharon Black Coal that contained no sulphur and burned without leaving ashes, the perfect fuel for melting iron ore. By the 1870s major railways were transporting coal from Hickory to the east and midwest. Near the time of Peter’s death in 1873 his granddaughter Althera was back in Wales celebrating her marriage to Edward Blacker.

A note about Grandmother Ann Powell Danks: She was born in Panteague, a small locality near Pontypool, on February 24, 1806 , the second daughter in a family of 12 children born to William Powell and Mary Morgan Powell. William was born on September 10, 1782, and died on December 8, 1849. He was reported to be a coal miner. Mary was born in 1788 in Panteg, Wales, and died on December 11, 1855, in Sowhll Trevethin, Wales, which is a parish in Pontypool. Professional researchers and registries list the birth records of the 12 children, which indicate that the family lived in six different locations during the period when their children were born.

Our Grandmother Ann Powell Danks must have been a very brave woman! She is our first Welsh ancestor to join the Church. As noted before, there was intense criticism and even persecution of those who joined the then-called Mormon Church. But in December 1847 she was baptized, a full year before her future son-in-law Isaac Loveday and a month before her husband, Peter, was baptized on January 8, 1848, along with many of their seven children, including our Grandmother Mary Danks, who then married Isaac Loveday.

After the death of her husband, Peter, Ann left Pennsylvania with her son Henry and his wife, Rachel, and moved to Almy. Again, wouldn’t we enjoy a firsthand account of her trek across the States at that time?

Ann and Rachel became active in the Church in Almy, but Rachel died after two years. Before she died, she requested not to be buried in Almy because she wanted her grave to be in a “Mormon” cemetery, so her body was taken to the cemetery in Randolph, Utah, 25 miles away. Maybe Ann helped care for the three grandchildren, but she was 67 at the time and eventually others took in the children and helped raise them. And of course Ann’s daughter Mary joined her mother in Almy when she and Isaac and some of their children arrived in Almy with the Edward Blacker family.

On October 12, 1875, Ann was endowed in the Salt Lake Temple. It is assumed that she lived with family members until her death on June 5, 1891. She was buried in the Almy Cemetery near her grandson Isaac, and eventually her daughter Mary Danks Loveday, who died April 14, 1902, was buried by her side. In September of 1966 several members of the Blacker/Loveday family organization met in Evanston and went as a group to the Almy Cemetery to place a headstone on Ann’s grave. The original grave had a wooden marker, and the mound was still sufficiently evident as to where the grave was, but the marker had fallen over with age. Another headstone was laid for Isaac Blacker, who died just prior to his second birthday. He is the son of Edward and Althera Blacker.

I have very sentimental feelings for Grandmother Ann. In my mind her life was hard! The voyage across the ocean at that time was difficult under the best of conditions, and then losing her husband in a new land, and then the arduous journey across the country to Almy—rocky soil, harsh living conditions, no government assistance, dependent on family members for her subsistence. But from all indications in the important areas—helping her family and keeping her faith—she was noble and valiant!

Peter Danks headstone, Morefield Cemetery, Hermitage, Pennsylvania

Ann Powell Danks headstone, Almy, Almy Cemetery, Wyoming

Almy Cemetery, Almy, Wyoming—Ann Powell Danks is buried in Almy Cemetery near her grandson Isaac and her daughter Mary Danks Loveday

CHAPTER THREE

CROSBY FAMILY

PHYLLIS CROSBY

PATERNAL PEDIGREE

RULON CROSBY

b: 20 August 1892, Fredonia, Coconino, Arizona Territory, United States

m: 22 August 1912, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

d: 1 November 1918, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

ABIGAIL LINDSAY

b: 6 August 1891, Deweyville, Box Elder, Utah, United States

d: 28 July 1965, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

PHYLLIS CROSBY

b: 28 November 1917, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

m: 14 January 1939, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

d: 31 October 2000, Layton, Davis, Utah, United States

JESSE WENTWORTH

CROSBY SR.

b: 25 November 1820, Yarmouth, Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Canada

m: 23 November 1845, Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, United States

d: 11 June 1893, Panguitch, Garfield, Utah Territory, United States

HANNAH ELIDA

BALDWIN

b: 4 March 1820, St. George, New Brunswick, Canada

d: 2 May 1907, St. George, Washington, Utah, United States

JESSE WENTWORTH

CROSBY JR.

b: 22 June 1848, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, United States

m: 7 June 1878, Panguich, Garfield, Utah Territory, United States

d: 24 February 1915, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

SARAH FRANCIS

JACOBS

b: 27 February 1857, Cedar City, Iron, Utah Territory, United States

d: 28 February 1946, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

CHRISTOPHER JACOBS

b: 11 January 1820, Tysvær, Rogaland, Norway

m: 24 December 1849, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah, United States

d: 14 August 1907, Alton, Kane, Utah, United States

MARY MARGARET DODGE

b: 29 August 1829, Jefferson, New York, United States

d: 27 May 1888, Panguitch, Garfield, Utah, United States

JOSHUA CROSBY

b: 6 April 1783, Yarmouth, Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Canada

m: 1807, Yarmouth, Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Canada

d: 22 June 1877, St. George, Washington, Utah Territory, United States

HANNAH CORNING CANN

b: 8 September 1784, Yarmouth, Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Canada

d: 8 July 1839, Nauvoo, Hancock, Illinois, United States

GEORGE BALDWIN

b: 29 February 1792, St. George, Charlotte, New Brunswick, Canada

m: 14 August 1817, Saint Patrick, Charlotte, New Brunswick, Canada

d: 6 March 1821, St. George, Charlotte, New Brunswick, Canada

ELIZABETH HANSON

b: 10 December 1796, Saint Andrews, Charlotte, New Brunswick, Canada

d: 6 May 1880, St John, New Brunswick, Canada

SVEND JAKOBSEN

b: 1771, Åsen, Tysvær, Rogaland, Norway

m: 7 April 1800, Strand, Rogaland, Norway

d: 1832, Whitestown, Oneida, New York, United States

ANNA JOHANNA JOHNSEN

b: 22 October 1793, Tysvær, Rogaland, Norway

d: 17 December 1878, Lehi, Utah, United States

PHYLLIS CROSBY GARDNER

WRITTEN BY PHYLLIS CROSBY GARDNER, 1995

I was born November 28, 1917, in our home in Cowley, Wyoming. I was not a year old when my father, Rulon Crosby, died during the flu epidemic that swept the country. I was raised by my widowed mother and by Grandmother Lindsay, who had come to live with us and take care of us while Mamma worked at the school library, the post office, and she was part owner of the Bungalow, an ice cream parlor. Rula and I would take ice in our little red wagon to the Bungalow for Mamma to pack the ice cream. In those days we did not have electricity like we do now.

My mother Abigail was a self-educated lady and set the example for me to follow throughout my life as she had a strong testimony of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ. She was very active in the Church. She always paid a full tithing. She loved to read, recite poems, always had prayer in our home, and always took us children to all Church activities.

The 4th and 24th of July were big celebrations in Cowley. I usually got a new dress, and one I remember was a white taffeta ruffled dress. Someone set off a firecracker, and a piece flew on me and burnt a tiny spot in my dress. I felt bad the rest of the day. Some of the movie shows I remember going to starred Hoot Gibson and Tom Mix. I also enjoyed “Our Gang Comedy” and all the Zane Grey movies. My favorite was “Riders of the Purple Sage.”

We all had to help in the garden planting, weeding, and watering. We always had chickens, and every Saturday we killed an old hen for Sunday dinner and made chicken and noodles that were delicious!

We had a cellar, and Mamma canned and stored for winter. Going to the store was a novelty because money was scarce. For example usually we had oranges only at Christmas time. Most of our Christmas was ordered by Santa from the Montgomery Ward Catalog or from Sears, but we always had a nice Christmas with a big dinner usually with homemade ice cream.

Uncle Gib Marchant and his wife, Aunt Lizzie, who was Mama’s sister, were especially kind to us children. I remember so many times Uncle Gib came by and took us to the show or bought us a big candy bar. In the summer as we grew older Uncle Gib always took us to Dryhead, Montana, where he owned and operated a big cattle ranch. It was near the Crow Indian Reservation near the Wyoming–Montana border. There we rode horses, saw Indian graves, gathered arrowheads, picked flowers, fished, picked choke cherries, and had a very enjoyable time. The hills were a beautiful color of red dirt, and a mountain stream ran near the ranch house.

Some of my earliest recollections of childhood were playing house out in our old granary. We had the best playhouse in town because it had several rooms. We played many games, such as run sheep run, red rover red rover, kick the can, and jumping off the barn into the haystack and playing ball with just a board for a bat and a rubber ball.

Rula and I had a lot of chores to do, helping with the housework. Taking out the rugs, hanging them on the line, and beating them with a broom to get the dust out was a very hard job for a small girl. Another job for a small girl was doing laundry. It was a big day as we only washed once a week. My mother would get up a 4:30 a.m. to heat the water in the old boiler. We put the water in the washing machine, which my sister and I turned by hand. We got so tired we would play games as we turned the handle, singing and laughing to pass the time away. Most women in Cowley were thought to be special people if they were the first ones to have their wash on the line so the whole town could see their pretty white wash.

Many times Mamma would have a quilting bee in her home with her friends. Rula and I used to play under the quilting frames and then help Mamma fix a big dinner for the quilters.

Many an afternoon my mother’s friends came just to visit while they sewed. My sister and I were allowed to sit on our little chairs and listen, but we were never allowed to enter into the adult conversation. We also had rag-rug bees when the ladies came and tore rags, then sewed them into balls for braided rugs.

We always had a cow, and sometimes when Elman was not at home Mamma had to milk. This bothered me, and as soon as I was a little older I learned to milk so Mamma didn’t have to. In the summer we would drive our cow several blocks to a pasture in the morning and bring her back at night. This was also quite a task for a little girl.

In 1918, after my father died, Grandma Lindsay came to live with us so she could help with us children. I was twenty

Dryhead Ranch in Pryor Mountains, Montana, above Cowley, Wyoming—Phyllis spent the summers of her youth here on Uncle Gib Marchant’s ranch

years old when she died, and I have many fond memories of her. She always used to make sugar cookies, which she rolled out. They looked like baking powder biscuits, but they tasted good. We always loved to snitch a little dough from her while she was baking. She’d say: “You devilish little hussies!” She always made fudge, and it never seemed to go hard, and we used to eat it with a spoon. We sometimes would put it out in the snow to harden, but it never did. She would hold a loaf of bread in the crook of her arms, butter it, cut it, and then serve it. She wore three petticoats, two pair of stockings, and an apron over her dress with a shawl around her shoulders. She always had her cup of tea three or four times a day. Her tea was mostly milk and sugar in a little tea.

Sarah Francis Crosby, my father’s mother, lived three blocks away. She had a lovely rock house that Grandfather Crosby built for her in the early 1900s. We went to visit often, and I always thought her home smelled like apples, old newspapers, and magazines, which she had kept for many years. She did a lot of fancy work making doilies for nearly everyone in town. My father died in her home. Before he became ill he had taken his coat off and hung it on a hook in a bedroom. After he died she left it there for years and wouldn’t let anyone take it down. She was always good to us, and we were invited to her home many times for Thanksgiving and Christmas dinners. Aunt Maude, her daughter, and family would join us for dinner on these occasions.

When we were little we had the whooping cough. In those days it was a terrible illness. One summer we had it for nearly six weeks. We coughed the whole summer and many people died of it. We would cough all night, and we had to lay under sheets with a creosote light or lamp near us. Burning creosote would keep us from choking to death. Some doctors have told me the whooping cough is the reason I have had such terrible coughs and pneumonia. But generally I have enjoyed good health, especially during my pregnancies.

When I was eleven years old Ramona was born. Our mother was married to John Lawrence Neilson in November 1927. He was an old flame she had met when she attended school in Brigham City, Utah. Mamma had gone to visit a relative of hers, Mathilda Bowden. Mathilda’s husband was an uncle. Mathilda was John’s sister. Our mother had been a widow for nine years when this handsome man came courting. Grandmother Lindsay had been in our home since Father died, and she put up quite a fuss not wanting Mamma to marry. Grandmother Crosby offered to have the marriage in her home. I do not even remember being at the marriage, but Bishop Marchant married them.

After the marriage I remember Mamma was very sick. I guess she had morning sickness but it seemed to last all day. We had an old phonograph and several records, but the two Mamma played the most were “Jeanine I Dream of Lilac Time” and “Ramona.” She said if the baby was a girl we would name it Jeanine or Ramona. On September 2nd, 1928, a baby girl did arrive delivered by Dr. Croft and Sister Mary Welch as the midwife. She was born in our little white home in Cowley and named Ramona.

About November Ramona’s father became very ill with arthritis. Because he was a Veteran of World War I, he was able to go to the Veterans Fitzsimmons Hospital in Denver for treatment. Ramona was a great blessing in our mother’s later life. Rula, Elman, and I had been married for nearly ten years, and Ramona was a great comfort for Mamma.

In the fall of 1929 our little family with Grandmother Lindsay moved to San Gabriel, California. We moved in with Mamma’s sister Lydia Fancher. Ramona’s father had become very ill with crippling arthritis and was at this time in the Veterans Hospital. Mamma thought she could find work in California to help care for her family. This venture did not turn out as she had hoped, for the Depression of the thirties was just starting and she could not find work. We did stay the winter, and I had a lot of fun going to the 7th grade in California. When school ended, we moved back into our old home in Cowley. I attended and graduated from the eighth grade and now found myself at Cowley High School in the 9th grade. This was a happy time in my life,as I belonged to the Pep Club and got to wear a snappy uniform and cheer for the team at all the games. Our Pep Club uniforms were maroon sweaters with a white “C” and maroon pants with a white stripe going down the leg. We practiced our drills a lot, and we sang and yelled at all the games. It was a lot of fun.

Every Friday night we had a dance sponsored by the school or the Church. The Carroll Whalen orchestra or the Ralph Erickson orchestra played, and I danced every dance with a different partner. The girls lined up on one side and the boys on the other, and when the music started the boys rushed over to ask for a partner.

Friday was the day the Cowley girls did their hair. They always used to say you could tell a Cowley girl because she rinsed her hair with vinegar, but anyway we were clean!

I was President of the senior class and participated in several school plays and assemblies. I graduated from high school in 1935 with 16 classmates. During my school years and after I was in many MIA plays and sang in the Gleaner Chorus. We

sang in Billings, Montana, over KGHL radio. For a time we sang all over the Big Horn Basin and at most funerals held in Cowley.

My sister Rula made all my formals and sewed many of my clothes for school. We both ran around with the same crowd and went to dances and parties together. We gathered at someone’s house to sing, fry pheasants, or rabbits or whatever we could gather up for food. My brother Elman was in this same crowd, and he always danced with me at all the dances and in general looked after Rula and me. In high school Elman played basketball and football, and it was so exciting to yell for him at all the games.

During the summer I worked at Stella Johnson’s store for $3.50 a week. I also took tickets at the local movie theater

three nights a week for a free show ticket. I worked at the Rexall Drug Store and as a secretary every afternoon at Cowley High School. I can’t forget to mention working at the Big Horn Canning Co. for 15 cents an hour.

All events were held at the old white church—dances, ball games, funerals, and political rallies. I attended many a dance there and usually had a date for all special occasions. I have many memories of dancing in the community hall and the open-air pavilion. I was on a committee to help decorate the church for a funeral. In trying to make it look better we decorated the organ, piano, and in front of the stage with a white cloth.

Phyllis, age 15, Cowley, Wyoming, ca. 1932

Rula and Phyllis, ca. 1934—Cowley Pep Club members, so proud of their maroon uniforms with the white stripe

Phyllis with her diploma (left) and in her Cowley High School graduation gown (right) in front of her home, Cowley, Wyoming, 1935— She was the class president

Phyllis, Elman, and Rula outside their home in Cowley, Wyoming, 1930s

Phyllis and her closest childhood friend Harvene Spafford Willis, Cowley, Wyoming, 1930s

Phyllis, late 1930s—most likely just before graduating from Big Horn Academy

Phyllis in the field

Building the gymnasium in Cowley, Wyoming

Phyllis, age early 20s, Cowley, Wyoming

Phyllis in front of her mother’s home, Cowley, Wyoming

Phyllis, age early 20s, in front of her mother’s home in Cowley, Wyoming

Phyllis Crosby

Elman and Rula Crosby in front of their mother’s home, Cowley, Wyoming

Phyllis’s siblings

In the fall of 1937 Lincoln Blacker Gardner, son of Brigham Gardner and Maria Blacker, came to Cowley to coach at the high school. He had just graduated from BYU. The first time I saw him I was walking with Mamma downtown. As he passed us I said, “Oh, that must be the new coach!” Little did I know what lay in store for me.

Because I was the secretary at the high school, I got to see him most every day, and I was even asked to substitute in his class. One day I brought peanuts and we had a peanut bust—the students thought I was a great teacher! In February of that year Donnetta Willis, the English teacher at the high school, needed characters for her 3-act play “Mignonette.” It was a community play with teachers and town folks taking part. Donnetta chose Lincoln and me for the leading roles. We practiced this play for about three months and needless to say we became quite well acquainted. I was so excited to be in the play with such a handsome young man. The night of the opening was the first time I had ever dated Lincoln. He came home with me after the play, and Mamma had made homemade ice cream and cake. Some of the other cast members came also. From then until school let out in May we dated regularly, going on picnics, shows, hikes, and spent an enjoyable spring together. When he went home for the summer to Afton I really did not think I would see him again. He had talked of coaching at Star Valley High in Afton. He wrote me several cards during the summer and one nice letter and poem. He also sent me some famous Star Valley Swiss cheese.

I was very excited when he came back in the fall. I was working in the drug store when he came in and asked if he could take me home. I could hardly wait to close the store. We dated all fall. He went home for Christmas, and when he returned he asked me to marry him. It was a Saturday, and Mamma was mixing bread. Lincoln came to the house and asked for her red-haired daughter! As he had to be in school to teach on Monday, we went to Billings and were married (certificate) by a Brother Flamm, President of the branch there. Ramona, Mamma, Rula and Milas, Elman, Jess Willis, and Harvene Safford all drove up to the wedding. On November 8th, 1940, Lincoln B. Gardner and Phyllis Crosby were sealed as husband and wife by Charles R. Jones in the Salt Lake Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah. Gary Crosby Gardner, our first son, was sealed to us at that time.

After school ended in Cowley that beautiful spring of 1939, Lincoln and I moved to Afton, Wyoming, to live at the ranch with his family. Coming from a small family to a large one turned out to be a big adjustment for me. Everyone was kind

to me and accepted me into the family. I remember many things that first summer in the valley, such as: the big meals, wash day (which was all day), milking the cows morning and night, boxing in the kitchen, baseball games, the county fair, the beautiful mountains and streams. It was such a pretty place to live! We would ride to the lower valley and see the big elk herds. I even went hunting with Lincoln one fall up to Jackson Hole. We saw herds of elk coming out of Yellowstone National Park, so we had our choice of nice elk meat that year. Most of the meat we ate while living in the valley was elk or deer, which by the way I thought was delicious. One year my sister-in-law Beatrice and Darrel, Lincoln’s brother, bought 1,400 turkeys and raised them at the ranch. We lived in the front of the ranch house, Darrel and Bea in the back. What a time we had feeding and herding those turkeys! We were mighty glad when they were sold just before Thanksgiving.

Lincoln was the coach at Star Valley High School. He coached every sport, and this took a lot of time. I went to all the ball games. We went to dances, sang in the choir, and helped put on several Christmas and Easter Cantatas in the Afton First Ward. I led the singing in Sunday School and was a counselor in the Primary. At one time I was the stake music director for MIA. I always belonged to the faculty organization and helped with various parties. I was president of the Federated Woman’s Club for two different years and really enjoyed living in the Valley, although in the winter it did get quite cold, like 42 below one winter. It was while living in Afton that I learned to play the Gardners’ game of Rook. The Gardners love to play Rook, and we had many enjoyable evenings playing with Grandma Maria Gardner and the family. Lincoln especially loved to play, and thus the game eventually spread through our immediate family. Many games were played during Christmas or any time the family got together.

Our first child, Gary, was born in Afton on September 2, 1939. Kem was born March 4, 1942, while his dad was in Green River with his basketball team at a tournament. Suzanne, our first daughter, was born January 1, 1945, and Danny was born December 2, 1946. We both loved Afton, but Lincoln was coaching football, basketball, track, and baseball all for $350.00 a month. The distance he had to travel for games was so far, I was sure he was getting very tired, and besides, he had to milk morning and night and every summer he was shearing sheep, working on the forest, etc., or whatever he could do to help take care of our little family.

In the spring of 1948, my mother and my brother Elman convinced Lincoln they needed him to help open a grocery store in Cowley. The store would be called CNG (for Crosby,

Suzanne, Phyllis, and Dan, 1948—What a wonderful mother!

Phyllis (holding Dan), Suzanne, Kem, and Gary, Star Valley, Wyoming, July 1947

Phyllis in front of her mother’s home, Cowley, Wyoming—Such a classy lady!

Neilson, Gardner). Lincoln gave up coaching, and we moved back to good old Cowley. We, especially me, enjoyed being around my family and taking care of my mother. We enjoyed many family dinners at her home, with Rula and her family, Elman and his family. My children loved to go to the Johnson ranch to ride Shetland ponies. Every year Milas would let us keep one or two for the summer. We always had great times when we came together.

We stayed in Cowley for only three years because the store was not as successful as they would have liked. While living in Cowley Phil was born on December 12, 1948, and Brigham Gregory on June 18, 1951. That fall Lincoln’s brothers Vern, Darrel, Ken, and Delos invested (gas station newspaper) in a gas station in Clearfield, Utah, and encouraged Lincoln to go in with them. So in November of 1951, with the help of Uncle Milas’s big truck, we left Cowley for greener pastures

in Hooper, Utah, where we found a nice home and Lincoln began working at Big Vern’s Service Station. We lived in Hooper only one year and then moved to Clearfield, where Scott was born on September 18, 1952. Lincoln worked at the service station and began teaching school at North Davis Junior High School. He taught school, worked nights at the service station, and served in many Church callings. Finally he moved up to Clearfield High School, where he taught for ten years, retiring in 1970. We lived in Clearfield for six years. Rulon, our seventh son, was born June 17, 1956.

During our stay in Clearfield I led the singing in Sunday School, Primary, and sometimes in sacrament meeting. I also sang in the choir and helped put on several Christmas and Easter Cantatas, just as I had while living in Star Valley. In Clearfield I also served in the Relief Society Presidency and had such a memorable experience getting to know Bishop Montgomery and the lovely sisters with whom I served. Even though those were hectic years raising our family and making a living, we loved the members of the ward and greatly enjoyed attending activities together.

Suzanne always wanted to go to Davis, but Clearfield High was built in 1960, so she and Dan, Phil, Greg, Scott, Rulon, and Sally all graduated from Clearfield High. Suzanne was a student body officer throughout high school. She received the outstanding student award when she graduated. Dan also served in the student body as an officer and on the student council and played all sports. Lincoln was teaching at the high school, and I belonged to the faculty club. We had many interesting and exciting times at dear old Clearfield High School. Sally also served as a student body officer and was a cheerleader.

Suzanne entered BYU and became involved in many singing activities in Provo and California. Dan was called to the Florida Mission in 1966, and while he was in the field Suzanne was called to the North German Mission. Phil was called to the Eastern Atlantic States Mission while Suzanne was in Germany. B. Greg Gardner was called to the California Spanish-speaking Mission. Scott went to the University of Arizona and played basketball for two years, came back, and played for Weber State. Rulon served in the Nova Scotia Mission. Shortly after he left, the Utah Power and Light Company told us our home would be moved because power poles would be installed right over the present location of our home. Needless to say we were very upset to leave our beautiful corner home with orchards, lawn, garden etc. But we did move and it took us all winter. We relocated on land behind Uncle Darrel’s home in 1976. I love the location. It is

Phyllis in front of Idaho Falls temple, May 1953

SUNDAYS

Sunday at the Lincoln Gardner home was very special. When the children were home we always attended church and afterwards enjoyed a nice Sunday dinner. Then the boys might play either basketball on our court or baseball in our pasture. Sally and Sue played the piano and entertained us as we sang together around the piano. We usually had home evening on Sunday night with a lesson and bowls of popcorn, popcorn, and more popcorn.

a beautiful spot. Lincoln worked very hard to plant more pine and shade trees, fruit trees, build a gazebo, chicken coop, etc.

When we first moved to our new home in West Point, we were part of the Syracuse Ward. In fact we were there for nine years, and I just loved the Syracuse people and I still do! While there I served in the Primary as a counselor to Alice Dahl, and I led the singing in Sunday School, Primary, Relief Society, and sacrament meeting. I was also a Cub Scout leader. The ward was divided, and we became members of the West Point Second Ward. I have been chorister in Relief Society and Primary and have given the homemaking lessons and cultural refinement lessons for years.

In the fall of 1971 I sang in the Tabernacle at General Conference. Ellen Barnes (Kem’s mother-in-law and Carolyn’s mother) was the director. In the spring of 1972 I sang with a chorus of 400 Primary teachers at the Tabernacle. I joined the Rachael H. Warren Daughters of the Utah Pioneers’ camp when I lived in Syracuse. When I moved to West Point I belonged to the East Antelope Camp. I helped organize a choir, and we were asked to sing at the national convention in October of 1972. I have been president of our camp for several years, and I am still serving and enjoying the meetings. They are held once a month during the winter months, and histories of different people are read and a lesson from the Salt Lake Council is given each month.

Through the years Mamma, Rula, and Ramona came to Utah to attend General Conference in Salt Lake City. We have had many wonderful visits. While Kem was on his mission, Mamma stayed with us about three months. We have always enjoyed her visits. In the spring of 1965 when she was 74 she was operated on and just never did get better. Rula and Ramona and the doctors did all that was humanly

Rulon, Scott, and Sally in their home in West Point, Utah, Christmas, ca. 1965

Scott, Dan Rulon, Suzanne, Phil, and Greg in their home in West Point, Utah, Christmas 1962

possible for her. She died July 28th on Sally’s 5th birthday. All of my children attended the funeral service, which was held in Cowley, Wyoming, except Suzanne, who was living in California. The boys and Lincoln participated on the program.

After Sally was married, we decided to tell the bishop that we would be willing to serve a mission. We requested a visitors’ center if possible, but we were willing to serve where the Lord wanted us. The call finally came and it was to the New Zealand visitors’ center. We went to the MTC in Provo for four weeks. While there we were asked to go to the St. George Visitors’ Center to wait for our visas. We stayed in St. George for a month. It was so wonderful to work with such nice people. While there I came to appreciate my Crosby ancestors and their sacrifices to help settle the area. There are many Crosby and Gardner graves in the St. George cemetery, and the old Crosby home is still in good condition. Great-Grandmother

Crosby, Hannah Elida, worked in the St. George Temple for nearly 30 years.

I would have gladly served my entire mission there, but our visas came and we were on our way to New Zealand. After crying for a few days, and wishing I was home, things began to improve. The couples at the visitors’ center were such fine people, and we certainly grew to love each one of them. I can’t really describe New Zealand—it was so beautiful, everywhere green grass and the most beautiful flowers. The visitors’ center faced the temple, and we enjoyed seeing the beautiful flowers every day. Soon we became acquainted with those dear Maori people. We saw them at the college, at church, and as neighbors. We had to buy a car, and so on our day off we enjoyed many sightseeing trips. The Church College put on many fine programs, which we enjoyed. I loved to hear the Maoris sing; they have the most beautiful voices. Kem came

Kem, West Point, Utah—home just after his mission to Germany Rulon’s missionary picture, ca. 1975—just prior to leaving for Nova Scotia

to see us in March of 1982 and stayed a few days. We had a great time showing him around and had a big steak fry when he left.

Rula and Ramona came to visit us in the fall of 1982, and that was so special. We were able to take them around to see some of the island and meet some of our dear friends. Two Maori boys came to see us often. We could not pronounce their names, so we called them Tootie and Fruity. When Rula and Ramona got ready to leave, they sang for them “Now Is the Hour When We Must Say Goodbye,” which brought many tears.

In November of 1982, President Chalker, our mission president, called Lincoln into his office at the visitors’ center. He had received a request from Church headquarters in Salt Lake City asking Lincoln to go to the Cook Islands and give patriarchal blessings to the Saints. A patriarch had never been on the Cook Islands, and the people could not afford to come to New Zealand for blessings. Lincoln accepted the call, and after many hugs and kisses and parties we were on our way. The Cook Islands are beautiful but not very modern. We lived with a couple from Layton who were serving their missions there. What a fun time we had: washing, shopping, going to different branches, and of course Lincoln giving nearly 30 blessings to those dear people. I had the privilege of typing them from the tape; we had to bring fifteen home to type and send back. This turned out to be a very special experience in our lives.

As we left the island all of the Saints came to the airport to bid us farewell. They put so many leis around our necks we could hardly walk on the plane. They sang for us, kissed and hugged us, and of course cried. What an experience—one I will never forget! We flew to Fiji

Letter to Phyllis from Lincoln

Written while Lincoln was living in Star Valley and Phyllis in Cowley before they were engaged

KEM’S BID FOR GOVERNOR

Kem ran for governor of Utah in 1984. We all campaigned for him and had lots of fun riding in parades and distributing flyers. He lost in the primary voting. He was then called to be the president of the Boston Mission. Before he left he treated us to a memorable trip to the Holy Land. We went in the spring of 1985 for ten days. My sisters Rula and Ramona and a friend of Sally’s Jean Kedington went also. It was a trip of a lifetime. We flew to Paris, then to Tel Aviv for the sojourn of our trip.

Island, and I remember how hot it was. Then it was on to Hawaii and then home. I was very thankful to be home and see all my family at the airport to greet us. As we arrived home the house was aglow with Christmas decorations. The tree

lights were on, food in the fridge. Everyone had helped clean and prepare the home for us. How grateful we were. I am very thankful we were able to serve the Lord for 18 months in St. George and New Zealand.

Phyllis’s testimony, July 10, 1981—She was asked on her mission to write a letter to her Elder Brother Jesus. These are her heartfelt words.

LINCOLN AND HIS STRUGGLE AGAINST CANCER

The fall of 1985 Lincoln went to the doctor and learned he had prostate cancer. An operation revealed the cancer had spread to his bones. He was able to lead a fairly normal life for nearly three years. We enjoyed a wonderful trip to Boston, visiting Kem in the mission field. We didn’t realize at the time but it would be the last time Kem and his father would see each other in this life. In the summer of 1986 Lincoln was able to see his granddaughter Amy married in the Salt Lake Temple and attend the reception in Rexburg.

In January of 1987 Vern, Lincoln, Darrel and their wives all went to St. George, Utah, for a little trip. From then on Lincoln was not able to go many places. He did go with the boys to the NCAA basketball tournament at the Huntsman Center. He had to sit at the top, which was sad for the boys. The saddest day I believe for him was when he could no longer go to the temple or to sacrament meeting. As far as giving blessings, he did give some, but in the spring of 1987 he was not able to give anymore.

Lincoln’s condition did not improve. We did all we could: we prayed, held special fasts, had him administered to, etc. During the night of July 24–25, 1987, he died. B. Greg knelt down by the side of his bed and prayed that he might be relieved of his suffering, and at 8:00 a.m. the morning of the 25th he took two breaths and died so peacefully in his home surrounded by family members who all loved him dearly. Sally held his hand, saying “Dad, I love you. Dad, I love you.” Funeral services were held in the West Point Stake Center on July 28, 1987. Gary conducted, and all participated on the program except Kem, who being in Boston was unable to leave his mission responsibilities to come. The crowd was very large as friends, relatives, and family came to pay last respects. Many flowers and tributes were given.

LIFE WITHOUT LINCOLN

How does one go on living? Lincoln and I had been together for over forty-nine very happy wonderful years. We’d raised our family together, gone to church together, worked in the temple, served a mission, danced for so many years, sang many many songs together. Favorites were: “The Eastbound Train,” “Let the Rest of the World Go By,” “Have I Told You Lately That I Love You,” “Somewhere in Old Wyoming,” “Red River Valley,” and many others, including Church hymns. We’ve also enjoyed squaredancing, traveling, and attending thousands of ball games watching our children and grandchildren, etc., play.

There is no end to the many things that we did together. I guess you can say I have many special memories of my life with Lincoln. Before Lincoln died, many times he would say to me, “Well, I don’t know exactly what the Lord has in store for me, but I’m going to hate leaving you,” and I would reply, “Lincoln, I will be just fine, don’t you worry about me, the children will take care of me.” And they have. They have all been very good to me. Telephones are great: some days I will talk to New York, South Dakota, Cowley, Salt Lake, Rexburg, and receive many local calls asking me how I am doing. Do you need anything? I will say, Yes, I am lonely, but I realize that my children are trying to raise their own families, working at their professions and taking care of their Church responsibilities, etc.

I appreciate the support of my sisters-in-law who live near me: Beatrice, Norda, LoAnn, Cumora, and Maxine. I also deeply appreciate Lincoln’s brother Darrel, who has been very supportive in helping me. I have tried to keep busy holding Church positions, going to the temple, going to church each Sunday, and supporting my grandchildren with their activities. I love my home. I feel so blessed to have such a lovely, comfortable home, and I feel so safe and secure. I have beautiful trees, a lovely yard, and an orchard with apple, peach, apricot, and cherry trees. Every day when I look out in the yard I see the lovely white gazebo Lincoln built, and out back is the little white chicken coop that was the last thing he built. It was a sad day when Lincoln couldn’t go out to work in the yard; it was even sadder when he couldn’t get on his horse to ride.

I want to say I am proud of my family. Of the nine children, seven served missions, all were married in the temple, all own their own home, all have employment, all are true to the Church. I love them all very much, including their mates and my 51 grandchildren and six great-grandchildren. The gospel is true. I have a firm testimony that Jesus is the Christ, that a Heavenly Father watches over me. I believe Joseph Smith was a prophet and President Gordon B. Hinckley is our prophet today. My prayer is that I might endure to the end.

This is one of the first pictures taken of all the siblings after Lincoln’s passing

(back) Dan, Nancy, Rulon, Phyllis, Sally, Linda, Phil, Paula, Scott, Kem, Carolyn, (front) Ann, David, Gary, Suzanne, Debbie, and Greg, Clearfield, Utah, 1988—family reunion

Scott, Dan, Rulon, Suzanne, Phyllis, Sally, Gary, Phil, Kem, and Greg, Clearfield, Utah, 1988—family reunion

TRIPS

After Lincoln’s passing I went to Rexburg and stayed with Gary for a few days. He took me to Yellowstone Park to meet Rula and Gail. They took me to Byron to spend a few days. It was here that I received a phone call that Vern Gardner, Lincoln’s youngest brother, had passed away, almost a month to the day of Lincoln’s death. I rode back to Utah with Rex and Laniel Reach for Vern’s funeral.

Right after that my sister Ramona became seriously ill. So my sister Rula and I both went to Rapid City to help her recover. We stayed with Ramona for over a week until she was feeling better.

In September of 1987 I visited the eastern states with Rula and her two daughters-in-law. We landed in Boston, where Kem met us. We stayed at the mission home. The next day we rented a car and toured Maine, Vermont, etc., enjoying the beautiful leaves and other highlights along the way.

In the fall of 1987 the Gardner girls rode the Amtrak to Denver. I was able to see Pikes Peak, Royal Gorge, and the Denver Museum of Art.

In the spring of 1988 Suzanne and I went to New York to see Sally perform in a play. She had the leading singing role in “Joseph and His Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat.” Suzanne then flew home and I stayed on. I returned via Amtrak up to Boston to visit Kem.

In the summer of 1988 I went to Cowley with friends Elloyd and Shirley Marchant for the annual 24th of July celebration. I had a great time. We stopped in Rexburg on the way back to pick raspberries in Gary’s patch.

The fall of 1991 found Ramona and me flying to New York to see Sally’s firstborn, Austin Keith Read. We saw many Broadway plays and had a delightful time touring the big city.

In the spring of 1992 I toured the west with Ramona. We drove to St. George and stayed at Kem’s lovely home for nearly a week. We saw Ricks beat Dixie and had a nice visit with Gary. We saw the Grand Canyon, toured beautiful Arizona, stayed in Mesa, went to the temple, went to Nogales and from there to California and San Diego. While there we saw the beautiful San Diego Temple site. We toured the city by bus then drove to Ventura, where Debbie, Ramona’s daughter, lives. We stayed one week, then we brought Grandma Policky home.

The fall of 1993 found Ramona and me heading out of Rapid City in her suburban heading east on our way to New York. We made stops in Michigan to visit Ramona’s friends, Canada to see Niagara Falls, and then to upper state New York to see the Joseph Smith Home, the Hill Cumorah, then to Sally’s. On the way home we stopped to see Donald Policky, Ramona’s son, who was going to school at Purdue University. We toured Nauvoo for two days. After arriving in Rapid City I flew home to attend the farewells of Danny’s boys Ryan and Jeff.

On February 6, 1995, Ramona flew to Salt Lake to visit my sister Rula and her husband, Milas. Ramona had been here just a few days when our brother Elman died on February 9, 1995. He had been ill for quite some time. The funeral was held in Cowley on the 13th. I appreciated my boys attending and honoring him at the funeral.

In the spring of 1995 I flew to Rapid City, where my trip started with Ramona. After staying a few days in Rapid City we drove to Denver, then Santa Fe, then watched the WAC basketball tournament in Albuquerque, just missed seeing Trent play. We then went to Mesa, Arizona, attended the temple, and on to St. George and the temple. I want to say that I always have a great time with Ramona and I especially express gratitude for her generosity in my behalf.

a

Gary, Kem, Suzanne, Dan, Phil, Greg, Rulon, Scott, and Sally at Kem’s home, Midway, Utah, ca. 2008—all together for

66-cousin reunion

Scott, Gary, Greg, Rulon, Phyllis, Kem, Dan, and Phil—Phyllis with all of her sons

REUNIONS

On Friday and Saturday, July 22 and 23, 1983, the direct descendants of Rulon Crosby and Abigail Lindsay Crosby Neilson met at Cowley, Wyoming, at the home of Elman Lindsay Crosby, the first son, for a first family reunion.

The second gathering of the Crosby Family Reunion occurred August 8th and 9th 1986. Kem Gardner provided his lovely summer home in Midway, Utah. The Gardners were in charge.

The Black Hills of South Dakota was the scene of the third Crosby Family Reunion. I thought the highlight was the sacrament meeting put on entirely with family members. Ramona and the Polickys really did themselves proud.

The 1994 Crosby Reunion was held at the home of Dan and Nancy Gardner on July 16th. It was a day filled with pony rides, golf cart rides, program, food, and conversation.

Rula, Phyllis, and Ramona, Clearfield, Utah, ca. 1994—sisters

Elman, Rula, Ramona, and Phyllis, Cowley, Wyoming, 1990s—siblings

ORGANIZATIONS I HAVE SERVED IN

Federated Women’s Club in Afton 3 years

Faculty Club Clearfield High School

Started leading singing in Primary in Cowley when I was 14

Led singing in Sunday School both at Afton and Cowley

Served in Primary Presidency in Afton North Ward

Served in Primary Presidency in Syracuse Ward

Served as Relief Society President in Clearfield 5th Ward

Served as Counselor in Stake MIA in North Davis Stake

Visiting teacher for over 50 years

Served in the Primary Organization 25 years

Sang in the Ward Choir in every ward I lived in

Taught Cub Scouts for several years

Sang at the Tabernacle with the Regional Chorus of 400 women

Sang at General Conference with Singing Mothers

In Relief Society taught Cultural Refinement and Visiting Teachers Message and have been their chorister through the years

Phyllis, late 1990s

Funeral program for Phyllis, West Point, Utah, November 3, 2000

POETRY

No history of our mother and grandmother would be complete without the addition of a poem. She memorized numerous poems and frequently recited poetry to her children. This is one of her favorites:

Little Boy Blue

By Eugene Field

The little boy dog is covered with dust, But sturdy and stanch he stands;

And the little toy soldier is red with rust, And his musket molds in his hands.

Time was when the little toy dog was new And the soldier was passing fair; And that was the time when our Little Boy Blue Kissed them and put them there.

“Now don’t you do till I come,” he said, “And don’t you make any noise!”

So, toddling off to his trundle-bed, He dreamed of the pretty toys; And as he was dreaming, an angel song Awakened our Little Boy Blue—

Oh! the years are many, the years are long, But the little toy friends are true!

Aye, faithful to Little Boy Blue they stand, Each in the same old place— Awaiting the touch of a little hand, And the smile of a little face; And they wonder, as waiting these long years through In the dust of that little chair, What has become of our Little Boy Blue, Since he kissed them and put them there.

FAMILY

Gary married Ann Stephens—Logan Temple—Anndrea, Amy, Wendy, Trent, Brady

Kem married Carolyn Barnes—Salt Lake Temple—Kimberly, Christian, Matthew, Andrew, Susie, Julie Ann

Suzanne married David L. Stott—Salt Lake Temple—Song, Lindsay, Hunter, Perry, Josh, Lillie, Jimmy, Jesse, Latonya

Dan married Susie Rasmussen—Michael

Dan married Nancy Porter—Salt Lake Temple—Tim, Jeffery, Ryan, Sarah, Rebecca, Jenny, Daniel

Phil married Linda Strong—Ogden Temple—Landan, Kristie, Eric

Phil married Danette Herrshcher—Ogden Temple

Greg married Debbie Kelso—Kelly, Chad, Aaron, Beth, Katie, Jacob, Nikki

Greg married Suzanne Allen—Salt Lake Temple

Scott married Paula Adams—Salt Lake Temple—Jono, Preston, Jessica, Brooke, Lincoln, Camile

Rulon married Laurie Flint—Salt Lake Temple—Skyler, Chase, Rachael, Blake, Annie

Sally married Keith Read—Ogden Temple—Austin, Abigail, Andrew, Gardner

Suzanne and Sally at Sally’s home in Midway, Utah, for Gary’s 75th birthday, September 22, 2014—sisters

Dan,

(back) Suzanne, Rulon, Kem, Gary, Sally, (front) Scott, Greg, Gary, and Phil at Sally’s home in Midway, Utah, for Gary’s 75th birthday, September 22, 2014

Gary, Phil, Gary, Scott, Kem, and Rulon at Sally’s home in Midway, Utah, for Gary’s 75th birthday, September 22, 2014—brothers

Abigail Lindsay Crosby, ca. 1908

ABIGAIL LINDSAY CROSBY

NEILSON

LINCOLN’S MOTHER

REWORKED A BIT AND COMPILED WITH GREAT AFFECTION

BY HER GRANDDAUGHTER, SUZANNE GARDNER STOTT,

APRIL 2018

I was born in Bennington, Idaho, on August 6, 1891, the youngest of 10 children born to Edwin Reuben and Emma Bowden Lindsay. My father, Edwin Reuben, died when I was less than two years old, leaving my mother to care for nine children—one child died in infancy.

I remember a clear stream of water running near the home, along with cows, horses, chickens, and a cat and dog for pets. There was a strawberry patch and “luscious” red English currants growing along with the garden. There were many water snakes surrounding the stream, and they often crawled onto the doorstep and slithered on a kitchen shelf where my mother kept her homemade soap. If one weren’t careful when reaching for a bar of soap, a snake might be grabbed instead!

My life was typical for a child at that time. It changed in 1900 when the Big Horn Basin in Wyoming opened for colonization and two of my brothers, Warren and Alpheus, and three of my sisters with their husbands were in the Fourth Company of colonists going to the Big Horn. Alpheus drove the cattle and horses. In Mel Fillerup’s book on the Sidon Canal he describes the journey of several companies of Saints that traveled to the Big Horn. Company Number Four was the official name of those who came from the Bear Lake area. Some of the settlers took different trails, but each had their good days and their bad days—unexpected snow storms, accidents while fording rivers, not enough food for the animals and in some cases the travelers, supplies being lost, and even the death of settlers in the companies.

Several months after arriving in Wyoming, Alpheus died and my mother, maybe out of concern for her children already in Wyoming, felt we should also move there. With my mother and siblings I took the train from Montpelier, Idaho, to Bridger, Montana, and then we rode in wagons from Bridger to Cowley. My own mother had walked across the plains at age 10, and now at age 10 years old I began a trek to a barren, unsettled region.

Our arrival in the Big Horn was not a happy one, because Warren’s family was down with smallpox, which all of us contracted. An early map of Cowley shows homes built from 1900 to 1905 and shows the plot for my mother, Emma Lindsay. Grandmother Sarah Francis merely describes her early life in the Basin with the words, “Lived in tents and traveled from camp to camp.”

I helped out with the chores by feeding the chickens and gathering eggs, hauling water, helping Mother on wash day, and with all the sundry tasks pioneer women did—from weaving rugs to making soap. Money was scarce and we seldom saw it, if at all. Eggs were usually the medium of exchange.

I attended school in the old Big Horn church meetinghouse in Cowley. Then a three-room log schoolhouse was built and I went to school there until the eighth grade. In the fall of 1910, when I was 19 years old, I attended my freshman year of high school in Montpelier, Idaho. The following year I enrolled in the Big Horn Academy, a Church school in Cowley. I loved my experience there. My special “escort” was Rulon Crosby, a player on the basketball team. I enjoyed going with my classmates to support and cheer for the basketball team against the Triple B’s from Billings, Montana; the North Dakota Sentinels; and the Minneapolis Ascensions. Though the Cowley team didn’t win many of the big games, it was one of the best basketball teams in the region. I enjoyed helping with school banquets at the Lewis Hotel and going on school trips and other activities. In 1912 I was honored to be a member of the first graduating class of the Big Horn Academy.

After Rulon and I graduated, we decided to get married. I was 21 years old and he was 20. We had a lot of life experience and loved each other. On August 22, 1912, he rode down from the ranch and invited me to go to Billings for the ceremony. We took the train from Cowley and were married by Judge Beck. It would have been impossible to drive to Salt Lake City to the temple, as we had no car and little money for railway fare.

We spent most of our summers the next few years on the sheep range in the Pryor Mountains. Rulon worked for his half-brother George Crosby as a foreman at the sheep ranch and camps. Our first child, Elman, was born July 11, 1913, and Rula came along on November 2, 1915.

During those years going to the temple was uppermost in our minds. Rulon had a steady job, and he worked year in and year out with no vacation until we had the money to travel to Salt Lake City. He had asked his boss for time off but was told a temple marriage wasn’t really necessary. Rulon had made up his mind, however, and he decided job or no job, we were going. I had made plans to travel to California with Elman and Rula to visit my sisters Lydia and Irene. On our way back to Cowley we arranged to meet Rulon in Salt Lake City for the big occasion. So Rulon and I took out our own endowments and then were sealed to each other in the temple. At that time Elman and Rula were sealed to us—the date was April 20, 1917. When we returned to Cowley Rulon’s job was waiting for him,and shortly after he got a raise in wages.

Phyllis was born on November 28, 1917, and a year later, on November 1, 1918 Rulon was called to the eternal world when he died during the severe flu epidemic that swept our country. I was shocked and saddened beyond words. Imagine

living with the man I loved for six years and then a sudden separation. I realized what love really means. I considered how I would feel without our temple marriage. I was so grateful, but I had no idea how I would survive by myself and provide for three young children. Thank heavens my mother was living with us at the time and she continued to stay and care for the children so I could go to work. It would have been impossible for me to have had a job and held so many Church positions without the help of my dear mother. I am thankful that she could live in my home for many years. I tried to repay her by caring for her when she grew older.

During these years my sister Lizzie and her husband Gib (Gilbert and Elizabeth Marchant) were especially kind and thoughtful. Each summer my children enjoyed wonderful vacations at their Dry Head ranch, where they were able to fish, hike, and ride horses. We always had a cow or two and each summer Gib would take the calves to Dry Head so they could grow and fatten with his cattle. When they were big enough to butcher he would bring them back to us as beef. He paid special attention to Elman so he could do the things he would have done with his own father—hunt, fish, ride, and take care of horses.

My first job after Rulon died was in the White Palace, a confectionery store owned by Bruce Taggart. Later I joined with Rulon’s sister, Myrtle, and we purchased the store and changed the name to “The Bungalow.” Myrtle managed it, and I went to work as a librarian and registrar at the Big Horn Academy. I worked at the school for four years and then took the position of clerk at the Cowley Post Office. C. Golden Welch was the postmaster.

In 1927 I married J. Lawrence Neilson. Our daughter Ramona was born September 2, 1928. Lawrence was a veteran of World War I. Soon after we were married he developed a severe case of arthritis. I cared for him until it became imperative that he enter a hospital. He went first to Fitzsimmons Veterans Hospital in Denver, then from one hospital to another, trying to find relief. We tried the veterans hospital in Helena, Montana, the Battle Mountain Sanitarium in Hot Springs, South Dakota, and finally the veterans hospital in Salt Lake City, where he died in 1937. He is buried in the Brigham City cemetery.

I continued to work and to take the place of both mother and father in the lives of my little family. I made every effort to provide for them as best I could. When I became a widow there were no Church welfare centers or county assistance to be had. I thank the Lord that I have never had to depend on

them. I always paid my tithing, and someway, somehow, the Lord provided.

All my life I held many positions in the Church. I was gospel doctrine and literature teacher, a visiting teacher coordinator, and a visiting teacher. Through the Relief Society I helped with numerous pageants and programs. I was secretary in the Primary, a teacher in Sunday School and in Primary, and secretary in the Mutual. For seven years I was president of the Cowley Ward Young Women. During that time we put on a number of entertaining programs along with our regular responsibilities. Two dramas I especially remember are “Smiling Through” and “Strong Heart.”

I was president of the Primary two different times—a total of about four years. In 1923 when I was sustained as president Louise Welch Taggart and Irene Willis were my counselors. We had very interesting and worthwhile experiences together. At that time we met in the old white church house, with an enrollment of 184 children and 23 officers and teachers. We staged beautiful operettas directed by Verla Lewis. Harriet Wilson was our game leader. Back then we had to earn the money to put on these productions. On one occasion we worked very hard to stage an elaborate carnival and dance. We cleared $60! In those days that was a lot of money. I deposited the whole amount in the Cowley State Bank, and not long after we lost it all when the bank went broke because of the Depression.

One year in August I was sick in bed on my birthday. The Primary leaders and children came with huge baskets of flowers. They stood outside my window and sang, “We Every Pray for Thee, Our President Dear.” It was a beautiful tribute and one I shall never forget.

During the summer some of the older members in the ward set hens in the spring (to place eggs in an incubator or under a chicken), and then gave the young chickens to the Primary children in the fall. We had quite a time cleaning and finding

a market for these birds. We didn’t have deep freezers in those days. The money from this sale was given to Sister Fannie Wolz, stake Primary president, who sent it on to the Primary Children’s Hospital in Salt Lake City.

In an effort to earn better wages, in 1929–1930 I traveled with my little family—including my mother—to my sister Lydia’s in California. We stayed that winter, but the venture failed to prove as profitable as I had hoped so we returned to Cowley in the summer. After that time I worked mostly at the Cowley Post Office until my retirement. I took a leave for five years to become a business partner in a grocery business with my son, Elman, son-in-law Lincoln, and C. Golden Welch. It was unsuccessful and I returned to the post office.

Along with my Church service I took an active part in current events—both locally and nationally. I was an election volunteer and active in school and civic issues for many years.

Like all mothers I was concerned for years about how I would manage financially when I could no longer work. I am thankful that through many years of employment I was able to build up my social security benefits, which, along with the many kindnesses from my loving children, allowed me to maintain my own home. I never wanted to be a burden to anyone.

I always enjoyed time with my grandchildren so I could learn about their lives and share my experiences with them. I couldn’t count the quilts I have made. I think today I would be known as a “master” quilter. I made a quilt for each of my grandchildren.

I love my family. I leave my testimony to them, especially my grandchildren. I know that the Lord does answer our prayers and that we gain the choicest blessings of heaven through service. I have seen the sick healed and I have been healed myself through priesthood administration. I have seen the Angel of Death stayed by prayer and the power of the priesthood.

Note from Rulon in North Dakota to Abigail, 1911

Abigail’s handwriting—sample from a draft of her life history

Map of Cowley, Wyoming, 1963—shows all of the houses built and occupied from 1900 to 1905

Homes of Abigail Lindsay Crosby, Emma Lindsay, and Sarah Francis Crosby are highlighted

Abigail Lindsay diploma, Basin, Wyoming, March 27, 1908

Big Horn Academy graduating class picture, ca. April 1912

Abigail Lindsay diploma, Big Horn Stake Academy, Cowley, Wyoming, April 25, 1912

Abigail (middle row, second from right) and Rulon (front, right), Big Horn Academy first graduating class, ca. April 1912

Rulon and Abigail (middle row, right), Big Horn Academy graduating class, ca. April 1912

Rulon and Abigail wedding announcement, Cowley Weekly Progress, August 24, 1912

Rulon Crosby and Abigail Lindsay marriage certificate, Billings, Montana, August 22, 1912—they were married in Billings, Montana, by a Justice of the Peace and sealed a year later in the Salt Lake City Temple

Abigail and Rulon, 1913, Cowley, Wyoming —both were very accomplished horsemen

Abigail and Rulon, ca. 1913

Rulon and Abigail’s home in Wyoming—Phyllis was born and raised here and Emma Bowden passed away here.

Big Horn Mountain Range, Wyoming

A COMPELLING EXPERIENCE

Abigail did not mention in the writing of her own history an event that she passed on to her grandchildren, specifically Kem and Dan. Both state she told them of the occurrence, and they spoke of it with our mother, Phyllis. This is the retelling according to Kem and Dan:

Abigail related that Grandfather Rulon died and came back to life. She talked about how terrible the great flu epidemic was and how sad she became when he died. The doctor had pronounced him dead, and the coroner came and confirmed it. But apparently during the night she prayed and prayed for him to come back to life and return to her. She couldn’t accept that he would leave and be more needed in the Spirit World than in Cowley, Wyoming, with her and the children.

Rulon had been laid out on the table for the night. The next morning he raised up and got off the table and told her how beautiful it was in the Spirit World. He mentioned that he had seen family members and visited with them and seen Abigail’s brother, Arley, who she wasn’t even aware at that time had passed away. Rulon picked up our then one-year-old mother in his arms and walked across the alkali flats to visit his sister Maude. When he came back home he told Abigail that there was a work for him to accomplish in heaven and he had to go back. He assured her that she would be fine. He went to sleep or back to bed and within a brief time he died again and his spirit returned to heaven.

We can speculate that the time Grandfather Rulon spent in the Spirit World gave him eternal perspective and the assurance that indeed Grandmother Abigail would be “fine.” Maybe he had no choice. The possibilities are many. In my mortal, limited view I wish Mother, Rula, and Elman had had a father to help raise them, but we see through a glass darkly.

John Lawrence Neilson, Abigail’s second husband

(front), Ramona, (back) John, and Abigail—at their home in Cowley, Wyoming, ca. 1935

Abigail in midlife, ca. 1935

Elman and his mother, Abigail, ca. 1930s

Phyllis Gardner (holding Gary), Abigail Lindsay Crosby, and Sarah Francis Jacobs, ca. 1941—four generations

REMEMBRANCES OF ABIGAIL

Rula writes:

One lesson I learned from Mamma is the value of work. She had to work all her life, and she taught us to work. I have put this lesson to use all my life. Only in Mamma’s later life did she relax a little from work, knowing that she didn’t have a mother and four kids to be responsible for.

I also learned the value of education and tried to get as much as I could at that time. It has paid off over the years because I had some good jobs and also used some of my skills in various Church callings. Mama was always grateful that she was able to get more than the average amount of schooling, which certainly made her situation in life easier, not that it was that easy, but she did manage to have good jobs and was able to support her family as well as or better than many.

Another thing about Mamma, she never went any place without being dressed up. She would have been appalled at the way some people go to town and other places today. She always wanted her dress clothes to coordinate, and while she didn’t have an abundance of “Sunday go to meeting” clothes, they were always nice. I particularly remember a classy gray suit, a hat with a veil, a blue suit, pink blouse, and blue hat. She loved color in her clothes. Aunt Lizzie always wore a “good black dress,” but not Abigail; she always liked a little color. And whether she did or not she always said she liked the dresses that we gave her in her later life.

I can recall when Mamma was in the presidency of the M.I.A. She helped direct and put on several plays. We didn’t have a TV or a radio back in those days, so these plays were really exciting and entertaining events in our little town. Once the M.I.A. put on the play “Smiling Through,” and it was really a production put on in the old white church, with props, rented costumes, etc.

An exciting afternoon or day in her life was when Bertha Lewis would call and want Mamma to go to town with her—usually to get something for her husband that he needed for his farming. Now, Bertha was not the best driver, probably couldn’t have passed the driver’s test today, so it was always an adventure when they started out for Lovell. Mamma was the keeper of Bertha’s purse; she never could keep track of her purse, which really bothered Mamma.

I firmly believe that Mamma tried to live the teachings of the Church as she knew and understood them. One lesson I learned from her was about tithing. She told me once that a certain person said to her that being a widow she shouldn’t have to pay tithing. Her reply was that it might not be much, but she’d like to have the blessings that can come from paying tithing, so she always paid. That teaching has stayed with me all my life.

I need to relate a humorous incident. We had a family reunion at our place. The Polickys came, Elman and family, Phyllis and family, and of course, Mamma and Aunt Lizzie. We were all gathered on our back lawn. Mamma liked to make homemade root beer in the summer. She had made a batch for this reunion. She was one of those persons that if a teaspoon of baking powder was good for a cake, maybe two would make it better. I think she must have used twice the specified amount of yeast for this particular batch of root beer. Plus it could have been a little warm. So, the fun began when we started to open it, one bottle after another was opened and immediately it exploded all over the place. I’m not sure we ever got any to drink. I’m sure Mamma didn’t think it was as fun as we did, but we sure did have a good laugh.

Phyllis made mention of the quilting that Mamma did, and she did make a lot of quilts. I think she tried to make one for at least each grandchild. Most of them were the pieced variety, with a good flannel back so they would be warm. She also made some real nice ones. I think this was not only a good hobby, but good therapy for her. Maybe this is where I got my obsession to make quilts.

(back) Abigail, Phyllis, (front) Phyllis’s son Kem, and Rula’s daughter

Gail Johnson, Cowley, Wyoming, ca. 1945

Abigail near her home in Cowley, Wyoming

REMEMBRANCES OF ABIGAIL

Phyllis writes:

Mamma was a self-educated lady and set the example for me throughout my life. She had a strong testimony of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ and was always active in the Church. She always paid a full tithing. We always had prayer in our home, and she made certain that we attended all activities in our ward. But she was not only spiritual, she loved to read and recite poems. She enjoyed producing dramas and musicals.

Somehow as poor as we were we didn’t know it because we always had enough to eat—really good food—and we had nice clothes to wear.

Mamma was such a hard worker. On wash day she would get up at 4:30 a.m. to heat the water in the old boiler to put in the washing machine, which Rula and I turned by hand. Most women in Cowley were thought to be special people if they were the first ones to have their wash on the line so the whole town could see their pretty, white wash.

Mamma was rarely idle. In her “leisure” time she would set up the quilting frames in our living room and hold a quilting bee. She would prepare a huge dinner for the quilters. Sometimes her friends just came to visit and sewed while they talked. Mamma also hosted “rag-rug bees’ when the ladies came and tore rags and sewed them into balls for braided rugs.

We always had a cow, and when Elman wasn’t home, Mamma had to milk. This bothered me, and as soon as I was a little older I learned to milk so Mamma didn’t have to. Rula, Elman, and I had to take ice from the ice house by our house down the flat to the back of The Bungalow for Mamma and Aunt Myrtle to pack the freezers of ice cream to keep it frozen. It was a very hard job handling the metal containers, and Mamma would let us have a candy bar or an ice cream cone for our efforts.

We had a little gas stove in the front room, and Mamma always stood with her back to it and said she was warming her legs. One night the stovepipe started to fall and I tried to tell her, but before I got the words out it fell and hit her on the head. She was upset that I didn’t tell her sooner, but I assured her I was trying to and then we had a good laugh.

Mamma loved to read. I can still picture her sitting by the stove reading. She would iron for hours using the same heat to heat the irons on the stove she baked the bread in. Of course the room was always very warm. In those days everything was ironed—all dresses, slips, pillowcases, dish towels, etc.

I am so grateful for my mother. I learned so much from her and have always tried to follow her example of hard work and faith.

Abigail with unknown baby in front of her home in Cowley, Wyoming

(back) Michael Johnson, Gail Johnson, Abigail (holding Edd Johnson), Gary, Kem, (front) Dan, and Suzanne Gardner

Abigail, 1940s

Abigail in her lynx stole—It’s been said that she hung this beauty by her bedside for years.

Abigail at her home in Cowley, Wyoming

Ramona, Phyllis, Rula, Elman, and Abigail at their home in Cowley, Wyoming (back) Ramona, Phyllis, Rula, and (front) Elman—Crosby siblings

REMEMBRANCES OF ABIGAIL

Ramona writes:

There never was a time in my life when I thought I was poor. We always had plenty to eat, nice clothes, and our house was clean. We had an outside privy for years and took baths in front of the kitchen stove. We didn’t have a car to get around in, but we usually were able to go where we wanted to—to Lovell with Bertha and Shirley, Lynette Mann, and then Rula when she got married.

Sunday dinner was always a special meal. I can remember the hot rolls we had every Sunday and quite often pie with cheese.

Mamma always had to work to support herself and her family, but somehow she found time to read, study, and write. She was wonderful at memorizing and reciting poetry. One of the last public appearances she made was reciting “Nathan’s Flat” at Relief Society in Belle Fourche.

I am thankful she embraced the gospel of Jesus Christ so thoroughly that it was passed down to me. We all have to convert ourselves, but it was through the strong influence of my Mother that I am where I am today. I am grateful for her strong, independent spirit.

Abigail with a grandchild outside her home in Cowley, Wyoming

Irene, Lizzie, Abigail, and Lydia—sisters

A Tribute to My Parents

Written by Abigail Lindsay Crosby Neilson

I am grateful to my parents for my birthright. Among the things which they have given to me for which I am thankful are the following: I was born under the new and everlasting covenant, which declares that I will belong to my parents through time and eternity, if I prove faithful.

I came into this world with a perfect physical body and with all faculties for developing a normal intelligence. My parents were of sound mind and were morally and mentally clean.

I do not remember my father, as he died when I was a little over a year old. I remember the stories told about him—that he was a very gentle, kind, and conservative man.

I honor my mother for the teachings of the gospel, which she tried to instill in the hearts of her children. She possessed great faith and a prayerful heart and has been an anchor in sickness as well as health. When the roll is called of the honorable men and women of this earth, my parents will be among the faithful.

Abigail (left) and her daughter Ramona (right) with some of Abigail’s grandchildren—(back row) Greg, Phil, Sally (holding Dan), Scott, (front row) unknown blonde, Debbie, and Mark

Poetry

Abigail memorized many poems and enjoyed reciting them to her children. Three favorites were “Flo’s Brother,” “Nathan’s Flat,” and the following poem:

Two Little Kittens

There were two little kittens, a black and a gray, And Grandmother said with a frown: “It never will do to keep them both, The black one we’d better drown.

“Don’t cry. my dear,” to tiny Bess, “One kitten’s enough to keep; Now run to nurse, for ’tis growing late, And time you were fast asleep.”

The morrow dawned, and rosy and sweet Came little Bess from her nap; The nurse said, “Go into Mamma’s room, And look in Grandma’s lap.”

“Come here,” said Grandmamma, with a smile, From the rocking-chair where she sat; “God has sent you two little sisters; Now, what do you think of that?”

Bess looked at the babies a moment, With their wee heads, yellow and brown, And then to Grandmamma soberly said: “Which one are you going to drown?”

Abigail looking over the land in Cowley, Wyoming

Abigail as a grandmother

Abigail outside her home in Cowley, Wyoming

Our Lineage—Dedicated to My Posterity

I believe in the existence of a superior being, an all-wise Father who created us in His image, and who created heaven and earth. At the Great Council held in heaven before the creation of this earth, Job, an ancient prophet, tells us that all the sons and daughters of God were there and shouted for joy when the plan was outlined whereby we would be given the opportunity to come to this earth and work out for ourselves our own salvation. I believe I was present at that council and accepted the plan offered by Jesus Christ. Therefore, I was allowed to come into this world born of goodly parents. We might ask ourselves the question, who were the Sons of God?

Luke in giving the genealogy of the human family gives necessary information that takes us back to Adam, who was a son of God and who is our earthly father of the flesh. We read in Alma 40:22, “Behold, it has been made known unto me by an angel, that the spirits of all men, as soon as they are departed from this mortal body, yea, the spirits of all men, whether they be good or evil, are taken home to that God who gave them life.”

Paul in his writings to the Hebrews said, “Furthermore, we have had fathers of our flesh which corrected us and we gave them reverences: Shall we not much rather be in subjection unto the Father of our spirits and live?” We address our Creator as “Our Father which art in Heaven” to distinguish him from our early father.

I am thankful to my earthly parents. They have given me a chance to come to this earth and get a physical body. They have complied with the requirements of our Heavenly Father’s plan so that I too can be a rightful heir to go back and dwell with them in eternity. Mine is a blessed birthright, but it is up to me to study the plan of salvation and do all within my power to keep the commandments of the Lord that I may keep my second estate and be added upon. This birthright I pass on to my children and pray that we will cherish it as our heritage.

It is a divine plan for human progress. It is the road to perfection. I leave this testimony to my posterity and friends. I know this is the true plan of salvation and there is a certain peace of mind and joy that comes to one who works in the service of the Master.

Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting; The soul that rises with us, our life’s star, Hath had elsewhere its setting, And cometh from afar; Not in entire forgetfulness, But trailing clouds of glory do we come From God who is our home.1

1 William Wordsworth, “Ode on the Intimation of Immortality.”

Rulon Crosby and Abigail Lindsay headstone, Cowley Cemetery, Cowley, Wyoming

Rulon Crosby, age early 20s, Wyoming

RULON CROSBY

PHYLLIS’S FATHER

Our grandfather Rulon Crosby was born in Fredonia, Arizona, on August 20, 1892. Fredonia was established in 1885 and is Arizona’s northern-most town and gateway to the North Rim of the Grand Canyon. Rulon’s parents are Jesse W. Crosby Jr. and Sarah Francis Jacobs Crosby. In October of 1887 Rulon’s father was arrested in Panguitch, Utah, on charges of unlawful cohabitation (polygamy). Sarah was forced to relocate to Bunkerville, Nevada, and then to Fredonia, where Rulon and his sister Maude were born. Rulon’s mother records in her journal:

When the time came they persecuted the Saints for polygamy I went into exile for seven years. That was in 1887, went to Bunkerville, South East Corner of Nevada, lived three years there, then moved to Fredonia, Arizona for 4 years, went home lived a few years then back to Fredonia, later moved to Tropic. Rulon and Maude was both born in Fredonia, Arizona.

Rulon lived in meager circumstances during his early childhood. In Fredonia, the family lived in a sod hut on a 12-acre plot of ground. It was there his mother acquired her life-long habit of walking as each day she trudged around the land n that little farm to help pass the lonely hours away and garner strength to face another day.

We can only guess at how Sarah eked out the resources to feed and care for multiple children. How did Rulon pass the time in such a forsaken place? What schooling did he receive? Did he have a horse? A dog?

Early in February 1900 the General Authorities of the LDS Church made the decision to establish a Mormon colony in the Shoshone River Valley in northern Wyoming. When the Big Horn Basin Colonization Company was organized, Rulon’s father, Jesse W. Crosby Jr., was called as a member. The colonizers were asked to sell their homes and property and immediately move. Jesse traveled back and forth from Wyoming to Utah, and late in the summer of 1900 Sarah again assumed the role of pioneer and accompanied Jesse and her children to the Big Horn Basin.

Rulon was part of the trainload of people and animals Jesse chartered and took there. It was a massive effort: 83 people, 600 head of cattle, and 200 head of horses. The company was organized in Parowan, Utah, and left there on September 14 for Milford. There they loaded the cattle, horses, machinery, wagons, and household goods on the train for departure on September 17. They arrived at Bridger, Montana, on September 21 and unloaded their livestock and other property for the move into Wyoming.

Jesse Jr. set up a camp at Pryor Gap on the Crow Reservation. During the previous summer a representative of the Burlington Railroad had already approached the new settlers and requested that they take a contract to construct a railroad line between Billings, Montana, and Cody, Wyoming. This was a blessing to the struggling colony because it provided cash employment for them. Jesse was put in charge of this railroad project. And so that first winter Rulon lived in tents and had to endure

bitter cold, which in December reached temperatures of 42 degrees below zero. We don’t know how Rulon as a young boy survived these strenuous hardships. His mother makes only one notation about it: “Lived in tents and moved from camp to camp.”

In a history of Rulon written by his wife Abigail and his sister Maude, he is described as “all boy.” Apparently he had great fun teasing his sisters but did everything he could to help his mother, whom he deeply loved. Because he was born in a remote area, he probably did not have an opportunity to develop a close relationship with his father, Jesse Jr., who was busy and preoccupied with colonization. Jesse Jr. was a prolific journal writer, but he only mentions Rulon one time, in an entry on May 4, 1910:

At home. I read Ruland the right [riot] act. He must turn a short —— and do his share or quit the flat. I told him this ceased to be his home unless he proposes to take hold, so he left home and will have a few months, play day and outing.

Like any healthy child, Rulon was often rebellious and full of mischief. His pals were the Rappley boys, and he spent most of the time playing with them. Once his mother told him he couldn’t go to the Rappleys to play. He fussed a little then started to the gate saying, “I’m a goin’, Ma, I’m goin’. Scoldings don’t hurt, lickins don’t last long, and you daren’t kill me.” Then he ran like a deer!

For years he carried a scar on his nose that he got trying to escape through a barbed-wire fence. He and a number of 12- and 13-year-old boys tried swiping melons from Uncle Clarence Fencer. They each had a melon under an arm when Uncle Clarence loomed up in front of them. They turned and ran for the fence with Rulon in the lead. As he stooped to go through the fence and still hold onto the melon, he struck his nose on the barbed wire, breaking and cutting his nose badly.

He was an expert horseman from the time he was a little boy. He had one painful accident when his horse stepped in a hole and Rulon was thrown over its head. He slid along in the dirt and rocks until most of the skin was scraped off his face. He also participated in Cowley’s largest event: the 24th of July Mormon Pioneer Day celebration. In early times the parade featured oxen and horse-drawn wagons, handcarts, and citizens dressed in pioneer outfits. With Book and Plow states:

Following the parade all the pioneers would form a circular camp on the baseball diamond. Then the Indians would attack with plenty of war whoops and

plenty of gunfire with blank shells. There was always a thrilling mock battle with the Indian Chief being shot off his horse and the Indians grabbing a pioneer child and racing away on their horses. Then the big stage coach would go up the street with the six-horse team running at full speed, with the Indians in hot pursuit. It was a thrilling spectacle.

In one photo of the Pioneer Day activities Rulon is the Indian chief being shot off his horse!

Rulon was a champion at marbles, a swift runner, and a natural athlete; he played on the first basketball team of the Big Horn Academy. He was a good student in spite of being so active.

He was, however, a very poor writer. One of his teachers, Mr. Robinson, was also a poor writer, and Rulon complained to him that he couldn’t read what he wrote on the chalkboard.

Mr. Robinson replied that his writing was “educated writing.”

On one occasion when Mr. Robinson called Rulon to the office to reprimand him for the way he wrote his assignments, Rulon said, “You should be able to read that, it’s educated writing!”

Prior to leaving for the Big Horn Rulon was baptized and confirmed on September 2, 1900, by Charles Blake. Rulon attended grade school in Cowley and graduated from Big Horn Academy in 1912 with the first graduating class. He was known for his pleasant and cheerful disposition. He took part in all school activities, especially public speaking and drama, and was a star player on the basketball team.

On August 22, 1912, just months after high school graduation, he married his classmate Abigail Lindsay in Billings, Montana. Judge Mann performed the ceremony. Bishop John H. Hinckley ordained him an Elder on April 5, 1915. He was endowed and sealed to Abigail on April 20, 1917, in the Salt Lake City Temple. Elman Lindsay Crosby and Rula Crosby were sealed to their parents at that time. (Another daughter, Phyllis, was yet to be born on November 28, 1917.) It was a tremendous sacrifice for Rulon and Abigail to make the journey to Utah, but Rulon had a strong testimony of eternal families and wanted to be sealed together with his bride and children.

Rulon worked for his half-brother George S. Crosby as a foreman in the sheep and cattle business and always made arrangements to take his family with him to the mountains in the summer. Rulon grew to be 6 feet tall and 185 lbs, with a chest size of 44. He had light blue eyes and light brown hair. His hands were large for a man his size, and they were soft and smooth from wearing gloves when he worked.

Rulon Crosby—a beautiful baby born August 20, 1892, Fredonia, Arizona

His sister Maude remembers him saying, “Always do the disagreeable or things you don’t like to do as early in the morning as possible. Then the rest of the day will be more pleasant.” He loved and enjoyed little children and took time to give his young children a ride the last few yards to the house. He always had a dog. Rover and Fido were his favorites. He taught them tricks—to roll over, play dead, and chase the cows for him when he herded them by Sage Creek.

Life is a series of puzzling events and inexplicable suffering; it seems unfair that Rulon was taken at such a young age—he wasn’t there to see his children grow and has never met any of his grandchildren. Our mother had no memories of him, and as the years passed his life probably faded in memory from those who knew him. He died November 1, 1918, from the flu epidemic that hit Cowley and the rest of the nation. He is buried in the Cowley cemetery.

My reflections: Grandfather Rulon has many admirable attributes. The circumstances in which he lived were harsh— no frills or luxuries, not even enough necessities. Nonetheless he loved his mother and his siblings, and later his wife and children. He was known to be very considerate of them. He treated his animals with kindness and loyalty, and he developed real “cowboy” skills in roughing it on the prairies and in the mountains. He was an excellent horseman and hunter. From all indications he was friendly and outgoing to others and had the respect of the Cowley community. He lived under the subtle but real stigma of being a son to the second wife, and yet, according to reports, he worked hard for what he had and enjoyed doing it! His family came first in his life. Histories written about him relay that it was Rulon who was determined to get to the temple to be sealed to his family. What a tribute to our grandfather! I have always looked forward to meeting him and now more than ever.

Rulon diploma, Common School (public school), Basin, Wyoming, April 24, 1909

Rulon diploma, Big Horn Stake Academy, April 25, 1912—he was part of the first graduating class

Coach Rulon with Big Horn Academy girls’ basketball team

Rulon with his horse Nig

Rulon

Rulon, Certificate of Ordination to the Office of Teacher, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints— this document shows the names of both of his parents as well as information about his birth and baptism.

Cowley Cemetery, Cowley, Wyoming—Rulon is buried here

Jesse Wentworth Crosby Jr.

JESSE WENTWORTH CROSBY JR.

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GRANDFATHER

Jesse Wentworth Crosby Jr. was born on June 22, 1848, in Salt Lake City, Utah. He is the second son of Jesse W. Crosby Sr. and Hannah Elida Baldwin Crosby. He was born almost nine months to the day after his father and mother arrived in the Great Salt Lake Valley, and it is reported that he and John Henry Smith were among the first babies born in the valley. It is surmised that the family initially moved into the fort that had been constructed by Brigham Young’s earlier “pioneer company,” which may have been where Jesse Jr. was born. Jesse’s father is said to have built one of the first houses in Salt Lake City. His father’s life history states that Jesse Sr. started construction on a cabin and had to return to the mountains for more logs to finish it, and when he returned Hannah had nicely arranged a box for a table, gotten out her best dishes and a tablecloth, and had a steaming hot supper ready for him. He came in, looked around, and said, “‘Is it possible that this is our home?’ Tears streamed down his face and he could hardly eat.”

At the time of Jesse’s birth his father was a molasses manufacturer and owned three mills. One mill was located on North Temple and 300 West near the place where the second Crosby cabin was built on North Temple and 200 West. Jesse Jr.’s brother Samuel Obed was born there on August 2, 1849. This home was in the Salt Lake 17th Ward, which David and I attended when we first moved to Salt Lake City from Tucson, Arizona, in 1977.

During April General Conference in 1850, Jesse Sr. and seven others were called to go on a mission to England, and they left for England within two weeks. He wrote in his journal: I got ready to leave my family, my farm, city lot, house, etc., that I had toiled so hard to improve. I bid farewell to the beautiful Valley and left all for Christ’s sake and the Gospel’s far way from kind friends and happy home.

According to the USGenWeb Census Project in 1851, Hannah is listed, as her husband was in England, and then her three sons are listed. During this time, Hannah fed them pigweed greens and sego lily roots and whatever else they could find. Sometime during the three years Father Jesse was gone a company of soldiers led by Colonel Edward J. Steptoe came to Salt Lake City and camped near the Crosby home. This gave Hannah the opportunity to help support the boys by selling butter and eggs to the camp. Colonel Steptoe called her “the well-as-weep” because she drew water from the well with a sweep, which was a pole swinging from a tall post.

Jesse returned from his mission in April of 1853. He picked up his life as best he could and set about paying for obligations his family had incurred during his absence. Samuel Wallace Crosby states, “The real hero or heroine of this adventure, however, was Hannah, who had carried on with three small children during the years he was gone.”

From Jesse Sr.’s journal we learn that 1855 was a very trying year for the Saints. “Grasshoppers” appeared everywhere, and as soon as the grain had begun growing, field after field was destroyed. Jesse writes that “They moved like armies, sweeping the country of every green thing. The courage of many failed.” He further writes that the Lord sent a “great wind, which swept them en masse into the Lake as they arose in the air in the middle of each day.” An account by a granddaughter of Jesse and Hannah shows that Hannah’s description is somewhat different:

Grandmother was thrifty and did not believe in a feast and then fast. During the scourge of the crickets it was mostly fast. She told how the rain looked so beautiful in front of her log house. Then came those big black crickets, in hoards. They left the ground clean as they went and it looked as if the people would starve. All of a sudden the sun was darkened and the seagulls came and set about eating the crickets and saved the people and their grain crops.

We have to speculate about Jesse Jr.’s life during this time. We know that his father was part of the effort to prevent the U.S. Army—regarded as a mob—from entering the Territory. He was a member of scouting parties that left the Valley and headed north to dig ditches, pry up rocks to be rolled down on the troops, and supervise the destruction of property so it would not have to be handed over to the Army. Jesse Sr. returned home after Fort Bridger was burned, stating that “The people came out in groups to welcome us home and all were glad to get home.” In the end there was no war and the Mormons were given a full free pardon of the accusations and slanders against them.

The Army encamped near Salt Lake City, and this was a financial blessing for the pioneers. Hannah told her grandchildren that she traded dried squash for a brass bucket, which she used the rest of her life. Food was scarce, but it is said that the Crosby family always shared their milk supply with their neighbors. One time a man on his way to California stopped at the Crosby home and asked for food and lodging for a few days. Hannah told him she had no flour. He brought some in to her from his wagon, which was a great treat for the family. A few days later when he was preparing to leave, he sorted out two bushels of crackers and gave Hannah the crumbs. These she soaked during the night and fried for breakfast.

The hardships and experiences of Jesse Jr.’s youth prepared him to be industrious and faithful throughout his life. His

father had just acquired brick for the construction of a new and larger house when they were called to the Dixie Mission in October of 1861. It is reported that at this time Jesse Sr. owned about 40 acres of land situated between 700 or 800 South and Main Street. His farm included the entire block on which Sears is located on Main Street. Think of that the next time you drive past Sears! He had learned to make molasses while still living in New York. It is not known if he had sugar cane or whether he made syrup from beets. But the lack of sugar made molasses very sought after for sweetening. Hannah assisted her husband by washing and preparing such vegetables as beets, carrots, and turnips from which molasses was made in those days. We know from other histories that Jesse Jr. and his brothers helped out in the molasses mills. Jesse Jr.’s daughter Marion writes that as a boy Jesse spent many evenings whittling the pegs used on the roof of the Tabernacle. Many times he carried them to his father, who was working there. The life sketch of Jesse Jr. written by Charles Welch states, “In his journal he tells of many hardships. His mother would take the soft bread from a loaf and give her two boys George and Jesse the crust with a little can of molasses to last all day when they worked in the fields.”

The call to the Dixie Cotton Mission came at the October General Conference meeting. Jesse Jr.’s parents were among the “stalwart and strong families” picked for this hardship assignment by Brigham Young and the Church leadership. Because it was expected that the Dixie Mission would be difficult, the Church leaders advised all who were called to sell their property so they would not be tempted to quit colonizing and return to Salt Lake—no economic ties to bring them back. Jesse Sr. and Hannah were known not only as hard workers but as devoted members of the Church. It is no wonder why they were called to St. George! Nearly 70 years later, Apostle Anthony W. Ivins spoke of this call to members of the Dixie Cotton Mission:

Several hundred families had been called to go upon this mission. It was the manner in which the affairs of the Church were conducted. Some offered excuses. Some were too poor to go, some were too rich. But the great majority, with that devotion which has characterized the members of the Church from the beginning, silently, but resolutely made preparations for the accomplishment of the task assigned them. Valuable homes were disposed of for but a small part of their real value. Farms were exchanged for teams or livestock which could be driven through to their destination.

When the move to Dixie came, Jesse Jr., his father, and his brother George went ahead to make ready for his mother and the younger children. She had given birth to their youngest child, Hannah Ann, a few months previous on June 22, 1861, and she had lost a baby in November of 1860.

The three Crosby men stayed for a short time in Toquerville before going on to St. George. We know they were in St. George in January of 1862 because Jesse Sr. was a member of the resolutions committee on statehood and at that time he pledged to donate $30 toward construction of a community hall. We know that in January of 1862 it rained for 40 days and nights, which slowed up working on an irrigation system and other construction. Jesse Sr. and his sons began work on a small rock house on the lot in St. George that had been assigned to the Crosby family. Because they were in a hurry to reunite the family, this house is reported to be the first house built of rock in the St. George valley. Jesse Sr. returned to Salt Lake City for Hannah and the children about the middle of April 1862.

When his mother arrived, the red stone home on 96 West 100 South was almost finished. This was one of the largest homes in St. George and, as mentioned, one of the first finished. For this reason its spacious rooms were used for Church services, community meetings, city court cases, and as a schoolroom until public buildings could be completed.

NOTE: from this point Jesse Jr. will be referred to as “Jesse.”

When Brigham Young visited the new settlement in September of 1862, he saw the difficulties and realized that something had to be done to keep up the community spirit and effort. When he returned to Salt Lake City he directed that a tabernacle be built, with tithing from the entire area being diverted to the new community for this purpose. This gave the settlers some badly needed produce with which to feed the community and gave them something to work for and something which would provide a sense of accomplishment. Today the St. George Tabernacle is a symbol of the town’s pioneer beginnings. Construction began on June 1, 1863, and it was dedicated by Brigham Young on May 14, 1873. The red sandstone bricks used to construct the building were intended to match the surrounding red cliffs. The building has earned the nickname “jewel of the desert.” Next time you are visiting St. George, take a tour of the tabernacle. It is sobering to sit inside and think about our ancestors having shared that same space!

Also in 1863, Jesse’s brother George was sent to Florence, Nebraska, to help bring poor emigrants to Zion. Several St. George settlers protested this call because the Dixie Mission

was doing so poorly, but Hannah and Jesse Sr. responded and furnished a team and wagon for George, who was only 17 years old at the time. A very interesting side note of this story is that George met up with our grandfather, Joshua Crosby, in Nebraska. Joshua had not joined the Church when other members of his family did, and they had left him on his farm near Portland, New York, when they went to join the body of the Saints. The first night the Saints camped in Commerce—which became known as Nauvoo—Hannah Cann Crosby died. The next day Zina Huntington died. She was the mother-in-law of Brigham Young. A double funeral was held with coffins of Hannah and Zina on each side of a wagon tongue. Joseph Smith stood in front of the wagon and preached the funeral sermon.

Jesse Sr. had visited his father on several of his mission trips, and Joshua came to St. George in 1853 but soon returned to the “States” before starting west on his own a few months later. The story goes that he asked if any of the pioneers were Mormon and was told that there was a Crosby in the group, his own grandson, George!

Jesse was 13 years old when he left Salt Lake to travel to a desolate, hot, unfamiliar place. For a riveting story and amazing description of the life he and his family faced in St. George, read The Giant Joshua, by Maurine Whipple, one of my favorite historical “Mormon” books. We don’t know how he felt while experiencing floods, Virgin River bloat, drought, dam breaks, hunger, disease, poverty, the fear of Native American attacks, and famine. Jesse endured the other privations and trials of the time. The settlers were near starvation, and there was much sickness: diarrhea, vomiting, cholera, fever, and rheumatism. It was during this time that the song “Once I Lived in Cottonwood” was written. One stanza of this song goes like this:

I feel so weak and hungry now, I think I’m nearly dead; Tis seven weeks next Sunday since I have tasted bread. Of carrot tops and lucerne greens we have enough to eat—

But I’d like to change that diet for buckwheat cakes and meat.

As noted above, these experiences certainly prepared Jesse for the courage and expertise he would need to settle and colonize in Panguitch and the Big Horn.

One history of Jesse written by a granddaughter states that when he was 14 years old he drove a six-horse team to Southern

California and back. This amazing feat is also recorded in The Latter-day Saint Biographical Encyclopedia, page 541. There is no record of formal schooling other than the time he attended a school in Salt Lake City that was probably taught by his mother’s sister-wife Ann Shelton. At that time it would have been unusual to attend school beyond the 5th grade. His daughter Marion writes that in later life he hired a man by the name of John Dodds to ride in the buggy with him and teach him math and reading.

Jesse was active in Church and community social life. One history writes that there were many dances held for the pioneers, but that George and Jesse only had a pair of shoes between them. So every few dances they switched off wearing them. When he was old enough, Jesse became a member of the local St. George militia and as such participated in defending the local communities and ranches against raids by the Navajo and other Native tribes. He was a member of the expedition that went after the Natives who had raided a ranch and also was a member of the expedition that went from St. George to Kanab and through the area where Escalante is now located across the Dirty Devil Creek to Green River to explore where the raiders were operating from. Apparently they were the first white men to visit much of this country, which in later years was visited by the Powell Scientific Expedition.

Jesse’s granddaughter Pauline K. Houghton wrote in a DUP history that he “was one of the bravest men that ever lived. He and two other men were the first to row a boat in the wild Virgin River.” Jesse signed an affidavit on the 6th of October 1909 stating that he was in constant service in Indian Wars in the State of Utah and listed the expedition to Pipe Springs, Kanab, and Moccasin Springs, where he fought a battle with the “Indians” south of Pipe Springs on January 26, 1866. A certificate verifying this service is included at the end of this history. Even though the duration was short, it entitled Grandma Sarah Francis to receive a “widow’s pension” each month. She was so skillful managing her bit of money that all those years after his death she paid for her groceries and other bills and put away a little each month for her burial expenses!

At the October conference in 1867 Jesse was called on a mission along with his father and older brother George. George did not go because he had just been elected sheriff of Washington County, but Jesse and his father soon left to serve in the Southern States, specifically in Tennessee, Kentucky, and Georgia. Prior to his mission call on October 4, 1867, Jesse married Sarah Pauline Clark in the Salt Lake Temple. The ceremony was performed by Heber C. Kimball. Jesse and Sarah were both 19 years old and she taught school while he

Affidavit, Jesse W. Crosby Jr., Salt Lake, Utah, ca. 1909—affirmed that Jesse was in service during the Indian War, enabled his wife, Sarah Francis Jacobs, to collect a widow’s pension after his death

Indian War card, Jesse W. Crosby JR.

Jesse Wentworth Crosby Sr. and Jesse Wentworth Crosby Jr. as Mormon missionaries in Georgia, 1867

Jesse W. Crosby letter, Salt Lake City, Utah, April 18, 1854

Main Street, Panguitch, Utah

Jesse W. Crosby Jr. and Sarah Pauline Clark home, Panguitch, Utah, built in 1879

was gone. Jesse Sr. served in the mission field until May of 1869, but Jesse stayed until the fall of 1869. When he returned he brought to Utah a group of 40 converts!

Soon after in November he was called to the high council in St. George by our great-uncle Robert Gardner Jr., who was president of the stake. This was a singular honor for a young man just 21 years old. He only served a year in this position because he moved to Hebron, where Enterprise is presently located. His brother George was already living there. Panguitch was settled for the second time because initially there was much contention between the settlers and Natives living in the area. Jesse was already looking around for a place with better prospects, so in 1871 or 1872 he pulled up stakes and moved there. We don’t know if the Crosby family stayed in the fort that had been built. Many histories mention a log meetinghouse that was used for Church, school, and dances. One history notes that the Crosbys gathered service berries and bull berries and used them for pie filling. They made hominy from corn.

Jesse started a tannery in Panguitch, which his father-in-law operated. He also acquired farms in and around Panguitch and got into the livestock business and had herds of sheep, cattle, and horses. Over the years in Panguitch he became quite wealthy and assisted and advised many others in successful operations in that area. He rented his ranches and farms to converts and immigrants on shares. For a time he was “Bishop’s Agent” when the Church was being persecuted by enemies trying to take property from the members. He also owned and managed the big co-op store and helped organize a theatrical company. Every source used to write this history describes Jesse as a generous man who was ready and willing to assist the poor and needy. “His granary was always open for those in need. His checks were good in all of Southern Utah; they floated around for months at a time and were always honored at banks.”

In 1877 Church President John Taylor visited Panguitch and organized a stake. Jesse was sustained as a counselor in the presidency until 1882, when he became president of the stake and served as such until 1900. To fulfill his Church calling he drove around Southern Utah and Arizona with his team and buggy. It is supposed that his travels may have been a way to avoid federal officers following the passage of the anti-polygamy law known as the Edmunds Act. Jesse Jr. had married our great-grandmother Sarah Francis Jacobs on June 7, 1878. Their first four children were born in Panguitch: Joshua, Mary, Elida, and Howard. After the birth of Howard, Jesse could no longer evade the federal marshals who pursued

all men practicing polygamy following the passage in 1882 of the anti-polygamy “Edmunds Act.” In October of 1887 he was arrested in Panguitch on charges of unlawful cohabitation. Sarah Francis was forced to relocate to Bunkerville, Nevada, where Myrtle was born; and then to Fredonia, Arizona, where our grandfather Rulon and his sister Maude were born. Sarah describes these events:

When the time came they persecuted the Saints for Polygamy I went into exile for seven years. That was in 1887, went to Bunkerville, South East Corner of Nevada, lived three years there, then moved to Fredonia, Arizona for 4 years, went home lived a few years then back to Fredonia, later moved to Tropic. Rulon and Maud was both born in Fredonia, Arizona.

In 1898 Jesse was elected to serve in the Utah States Legislature. He didn’t run again for this office because he accepted the call to move to the Big Horn Basin in Wyoming.

In 1897 several Church members had settled at Burlington, Wyoming. Stories of their experiences settling this country

Jesse W. Crosby Jr.

were written in letters to family and friends in Utah. The knowledge that land and water were available caused the leaders of the Church to investigate. As Aunt Cleone wrote in a Cowley history,

Believe it or not, Buffalo Bill had a lot to do with our people coming here. It was largely through his influence that Governor DeForest Richards and Secretary of State Fennemore Chatterton came to Salt Lake City to visit with President Lorenzo Snow to request that a colony of Mormons be sent to the Big Horn Basin. Primarily they wanted labor for railroad and canal projects that would bring settlers and water to the area. Now it would be the children of the original pioneers who would face their own rough hills and mountains, freezing cold weather, homesickness, etc., to pioneer and settle more outlying places from Salt Lake City. Eliza Lythgoe in her article, “Colonization of the Big Horn Basin,” wrote that Colonel Cody— Buffalo Bill—was an admirer of Brigham Young and often praised his ability as a colonizer. She quotes Cody as saying: “If the Mormons will take over this canal proposition I am sure it will succeed as I know they will work together on it. I can see in my mind fields of alfalfa and grain and homes for many people here.”

Realizing that water was fundamental to the Wyoming settlement, the Church filed an application on January 11, 1900, to the state of Wyoming to construct a canal. Then early in February 1900 the General Authorities of the Church made the decision to establish a colony in the Shoshone River Valley in northern Wyoming. Apostle Abraham O. Woodruff was asked to oversee this colonization. He was only 26 years old at the time, but he had previously visited the Burlington Branch of the Church and organized it into a ward on July 30, 1899. He had already entertained the idea of more settlements in the Big Horn. As early as 1894 there had been engineers in the Basin to search for possibilities of irrigation. And there were numerous letters exchanged between Elder Woodruff, President Snow, and the governor of Wyoming.

In the winter of 1900 Apostle Woodruff led an expedition of several men to investigate the conditions and the advisability of establishing a colony. Colonel Cody came down and met them near the head of the present Sidon Canal. It is reported that he spent the evening recounting many of his experiences. After a survey from this group it was recommended that a settlement be established there consisting of several hundred families. The Crosby family’s destiny changed forever, because when the Big Horn Basin Colonization Company was officially organized, Jesse W. Crosby Jr. was called as a member. In the Fillerup book there is a quote about Jesse and

Jesse W. Crosby Jr. was called as a member of The Big Horn Colonization Company

his brother George: Jesse Jr. and his brother George knew very well what it was like to pioneer new country. They had come with their father to St. George many years earlier and pioneered much of that country. Jesse had established himself in the ranch and mercantile business and was a stake president. Elder Woodruff knew Jesse Jr. was the kind of man needed to pioneer a new land. He extended the call and Jesse Jr. obeyed.

In April of 1900 Jesse and Elder Woodruff rode ahead of those traveling to the Big Horn to prepare for their arrival, doing surveying work and ordering tools to build the canal. Those families who had been asked to settle this country were asked to sell their homes and property and move there immediately. By late April 1900 several families made their way by wagon train to southwestern Wyoming to organize into companies for the wagon trek to the Big Horn. The Sarah Partridge account of this trek details how they packed their wagons, taking everything they could not sell:

Our wagons were overloaded. Now many years later I think back how we strewed the road with chickens, washers, etc. I sometimes laugh and sometimes cry. There were rivers to ford, rattlesnakes, and three-day blizzards that left us walking in nearly two feet of snow.

I read a journal entry from a woman on this trek stating that the settlers divided up into companies and had good and bad days. Some even died because of harsh circumstances. One woman who lost her daughter to exposure from the cold weather was mentioned: “Only the knowledge that the gospel brought to this mother’s heart that she should meet her dear little girl again sustained her.”

On May 2, 1900, Elders Woodruff and Crosby met the first group of travelers near the mouth of Sage Creek, where it enters the Shoshone River to serve the new settlement. Most of the rest of the settlers arrived in Wyoming during the rest of that month. According to one writer, there was no water, no roads, no doctors, no hospitals, no mail service—only dust and flies.

Work soon started on the construction of the canal—30.48 miles long—that would carry water from the Shoshone River to irrigate 17,715 acres of land. Byron Sessions was designated construction superintendent. On May 28, 1900, at 11:20 a.m. all knelt while Elder Woodruff dedicated the canal. In his prayer he said among other things that the workers should keep the Word of Wisdom, refrain from swearing, pay their tithes, and honor the Sabbath day. They sang a song with these words:

Hark, listen to the Trumpeters. They sound for volunteers

On Zion’s bright and flow’ry mount behold the officers.

We want no coward in our band, who will our color fly.

We call for valiant-hearted men who are not afraid to die.

At this point hope and faith were high despite the flies that came around the teams pulling the wagons and the winds and the dust that made life almost unbearable at times. Feed was scarce for the animals, and the closest open range was where Powell is now located. Consequently the animals were not very well fed, even though some oats were available. For this reason the horses were given a 15-minute rest period each half-day.

Letters written by Jesse to Apostle Woodruff in July and August of 1900 reveal that among other things Jesse was very busy wrapping up matters in the Panguitch Stake, mediating disputes, making official visits to all the wards in the area, gathering up family members and livestock in Kanab and Fredonia, selling property—such as his home in Tropic—and chartering the railroad cars for the move to Wyoming. In one letter dated July 14, 1900, and written from Provo, Jesse mentions that he should be in “three places at once for a while.” He was still gathering cattle and sheep during this time and trying to raise enough cash for the journey to Wyoming while preparing for a stake conference in Panguitch.

He was in Wyoming in August when Elder Woodruff visited the Saints in the Big Horn and saw that they were still living in tents and wagons. They did not have the badly needed money for food, clothing, equipment, and supplies to prepare for the coming winter. So a special fast and many prayer meetings were held. Not many days after a team and buggy came over the sand hills and a gentleman got out and asked for the leader of the Mormon people. He told them he was I. S. P. Weeks, chief engineer of the Burlington Railroad. He had come to offer them a contract to build 20 miles of railroad line between Billings, Montana, and Cody, Wyoming. The contract covered 24 miles of grade and included the moving of 589,000 cubic yards of material for which the railroad company would pay over $96,000. In Melvin Fillerup’s book he writes that the

railroad began looking at the prospect of constructing a line into the Big Horn Basin as early as March of 1899. Again, William Cody was anxious for the railroad to be built and was in correspondence with the officers of the railroad company:

I have lately been all over the basin with both of the delegations sent by the Mormon Church. They were immensely pleased with the country for agricultural and stock raising. The Mormon colony that settled in the basin five years ago has been the most prosperous of any Mormon colony settling in the far west. Apostle Woodruff, the leader of the last delegation said that if a railroad was built into the basin that many thousands of their people would move at once to the basin, and go to farming and stock raising, but without a railroad, only a small number would come as it would take a railroad to move the crops for any great number of farmers.

The board of trustees met, and it was on motion decided to take the railroad work and unanimously decided that Jesse be the manager of it. Charles Welch was to keep the books and run the commissary.

While all was being organized and arranged for the railroad construction, Jesse returned to Southern Utah to bring his family and what he could of his belongings to the Big Horn. His first wife, Sarah Pauline, did not move to Wyoming because she had died in November of 1893 and is buried in Panguitch. Sarah Francis helped raise one of Sarah Pauline’s boys.1 The book History of the Iron County Mission lists the families who left Panguitch and Parowan at this time. According to Jesse’s “Life Sketch” written by Charles A. Welch, Jesse chartered a train and brought to Wyoming: 83 people, 600 head of cattle, and 200 head of horses. The company left Parowan on September 14 for Milford. There they loaded the cattle, horses, machinery, wagons, and household goods on the train for departure on September 17, 1900. They arrived at Bridger, Montana, on September 21 and unloaded their livestock and other property for the move into Wyoming. A newspaper in Laramie published this news item:

September 24, 1900: A trainload of Mormon immigrants is now en route to the Big Horn Basin, having started from southern Utah last Sunday. The

1 In 1894 Jesse Jr. married his third wife, Sarah Ann Meeks Crosby, who was designated as “Aunt Sadie.” She moved to Cowley in November of 1902 with Marion and Jesse, children of Sarah Pauline. Aunt Sadie did not have biological children. She is known for caring for the sick and injured. She died in November of 1909.

part consists of three coach loads of men, women and children and thirty carloads of household good, implements, sees, etc. Jess W. Crosby, Jr. is in charge and it is expected the party will reach the colony in about five days. The “Mormons” will join the colony of 400 that settled on the Shoshone River last spring.

The first colony was an experiment and as the colonists have met with success in growing crops the first year this second movement is the result. The indications are that next spring thousands of “Mormons” will make their way from Utah and Idaho to the fertile valleys of the Big Horn and Shoshone Rivers. The completion of the railroad will make the new country more accessible and will furnish a market for the products of the Mormon farms.

Jesse and his group arrived in Bridger on September 21, even before the article was printed. They unloaded the livestock and with their teams and wagons traveled the old road up Bridger Canyon and camped at the foot of Pryor Mountain, east of Bowler, which was located on the Crow Indian Reservation near a spring, a small distance from the camp. On October 7, 1900, Jesse performed a double wedding ceremony there and from that time the little stream is known as Wedding Creek.

Work on the railroad began on October 15 with one plow team and six horses. Jesse was very disappointed there were not more teams. He had bought supplies and requested teams from the new colonists, but they were using their teams to haul house logs and poles. Jesse wrote Byron Sessions “the riot act” to get more men and teams to the site. He was in a very awkward position as the engineers had expected more men and more teams to work on the railroad. The letters and journal entries he wrote during this time detail the tremendous amount of tedious details Jesse had to attend to for the work on the railroad to successfully proceed. Also mentioned are the sickness in the camp and even deaths in the colony.

Grandfather Rulon’s life history states that during the first winter the Big Horn colonists lived in tents and had to endure bitter cold, which in December reached temperatures of 42 degrees below zero at Pryor Gap, where they had camped. Histories about the area mention that there were no pheasants in the area and not a lot of antelope. Deer were in abundance and ample fish in the mountain streams.

Sarah Francis Crosby’s notebook speaks volumes about this experience in one line: “Lived in tents and moved from camp to camp.” Elisa Black wrote of life in a tent with dirt floors and the tents becoming so hot during the day that the sides

were put up for ventilation. “Often a sudden gust of wind would blow tent and stovepipe down, usually when I was baking bread. Laundry was done by hand with water carried several miles from the river.” The following stanza written by Alice Morrill could have been written about Big Horn Basin women:

A limitless expanse of wilderness surrounds her cabin home.

The sun glares hot and pitiless by day, by night the wild winds moan.

Deep in her heart she makes a grave, lays there her hope of luxury

And gives her life—a mansion for the generations yet to be.

On November 5, 1900, the Deseret News published a report on the Pryor Gap Camp stating that is was 40 miles from the Big Horn “Mormon” colony of Byron on the Shoshone River. “The railroad camp has to put up with a good deal of wind and dust as it blows about five days in the week.” A history of Cowley states, “This was new country in every way, no roads, no trees, no towns within 50 miles, no doctor within 100 miles. Older experienced women doubled as nurses and midwives. All the old tried and true remedies were used when there was sickness in camp.”

One of the histories of Cowley states that several of the workers had special skills. There was a man experienced in the use of explosives who was put in charge of excavating for tunnels, another who was a carpenter who was in charge of building bridges. The Fillerup book states that most of the married men had their families with them in the tents and wagons. October and November of that year were considered mild, but December and January brought very cold weather, probably that referred to by Grandfather Rulon. Some men wrapped their feet in burlap cut from grain sacks. Often condensation from their breath made icicles on their whiskers. Frosted fingers, noses, and feet were common. During the winter typhoid fever broke out in the camps and many colonists were confined to their beds in the tents and wagons. There was no doctor nearer than Bridger. One teenage girl died her condition was so serious. She was the first person to die in Cowley.

Jesse reports that the men worked only five days the first month. The second month they had 30–40 teams and their expenses increased as they used about five tons of hay each day and it cost from $10 to $18 to have it delivered. He kept

an accounting of the tools, food, and fuel. He told Elder Woodruff that the last check was $9,206.00 and expenses were heavy—hay, grain, provisions, clothing—but they were able to meet every bill when it came due. By December there were 100 teams available to work on the railroad. After the work was completed in the area near Pryor Gap, the camp moved to Coyote Creek, where they built stables and houses as this was their main camp for six months. Jesse reports:

I have not taken time to look after my own affairs since I arrived here. My sheep arrived. We are buying some of the farms just across the river from Sage Creek and I expect to see all those farms in the hands of our people. Of course we are not without faults and fault finders and grumblers, but taking it all in all we are doing fairly well.

In January of 1901 some of the colonists were disgruntled and accused Jesse of “getting away with the railroad and all the cash. They wanted me removed. Others who viewed things in a different light came in strong force and held things O.K.” He further writes that some settlers were renting portions of their land instead of working it and planting crops. He considered this a very serious matter. A letter to Apostle Woodruff on January 21, 1901 states:

There is quite a bit of contention among the people and a good deal of grumbling and the prospects are that we will have a new lot of directors. I am in hopes of getting my walking papers and if I can get them I will be O.K.

In the spring the railroad camp moved to the Jack Morris ranch, then to Piney Creek, where another mile was completed. During the railroad construction Jesse continued to travel back and forth to Utah. In February of 1901 Elder Woodruff’s journal entry reads, “Went to Provo and spent the day with Jesse W. Crosby, Jr. and we talked over the RR work in Wyoming.”

Jesse was in Provo on February 19 to attend the funeral of Karl G. Maeser and became so ill he “housed up” for six days and was quite shaky until March 1, when the March sun “stirred me all over.” He obviously returned to the Big Horn right after that because Elder Woodruff made a journal entry on March 13 from Laurel, Montana:

Arrived at Bridger about noon and went to Bowler where I was met by President Jesse Crosby, Jr. We visited the RR camp as far as the commissary where I spent the night. I find the people feeling and looking fine. The teams are in splendid condition.

Jesse W. Crosby Jr. correspondence to Abraham Woodruff, Salt Lake City, Utah, April 25, 1901

Jesse W. Crosby Jr. correspondence to Abraham Woodruff, Salt Lake City, Utah, April 25, 1901, transcription

March 14: “President Crosby took me to the lower RR camps. The Relief Society gave me fine entertainment. Weather is beautiful.”

Jesse oversaw work on the railroad until it was finished on August 22, 1901. His letters indicate continued friction to keep men working on the railroad and still have a workforce for the canal. Many men quit working on the railroad to return home and plant crops. While supervising the railroad construction Jesse had another offer to oversee laying track, which he refused. He continued to order supplies, take care of cattle belonging to others, organize groups to look for timber on Crooked Creek, and provide detailed reports on railroad and canal construction. He continued to monitor work schedules and the wages paid to workers and deal with some workers who were back-talking. In the middle of all this he arranged for an overdraft at the bank in Bridger to buy supplies and took some time to look after his sheep, which were coming down on the east side of the Big Horn River.

As noted above, the railroad contract covered 27 miles of grade and included the moving of over 590,000 cubic yards of material, for which the railroad company paid the colonists over $96,000. Mark Partridge writes in With Book and Plow:

There was much rejoicing when Mr. I. S. P. Weeks chief engineer said to Mr. Jesse W. Crosby who had charge of the work: “Mr. Crosby, the work is completed and we are more than pleased with the way you have handled this job. You have done the best work with the least trouble of any outfit that ever worked for the Burlington railroad.”

Mr. Crosby thanked the engineer for his kind words: “We had thus earned between ninety and one hundred thousand dollars gross receipts for the work and were thus able to clear up all obligations that had been incurred on the canal and railroad work for supplies of every nature. We paid off every person who had worked on the job and had a surplus of about ten thousand dollars.”

Elder Woodruff recorded in his journal, “Attended the celebration of the close of our $90,000 R.R. Contract with the B. & M. R.R. Co.” The Deseret News reported: Frannie, Big Horn Co., Wyo. August 19

Our railroad work is at last completed after 10 months of hard toil. The “Mormon” colony has indeed been a fair representative of the Hive of Deseret since we arrived in this country. We had scarcely time to finish

the grading before the steel was laid and now the iron horse is working its way to Cody. A person can now come direct to Frannie and as we have a lovely road here to Cowley it is only a ride of about two hours to the settlement.

The people of the colony celebrated the completion of the work at Bryon August 12th. There was a little finishing work to be done, but the people desired Apostle Woodruff to be with them at their celebration. A very enjoyable time was had and the young as well as old enjoyed themselves in a nice bowery that had been erected for the occasion.

The next work will be to make our canyon road and build homes. At Byron the crops are looking first rate considering that the land has never been subject to the husbandman before, or if so no traces can be seen. Some corn measured 7 feet 8 inches high. Sugar beets (a few having been planted as a test) are looking fine as does also some sugar cane.

A few months before the railroad was completed, in May 1901, Jesse was called to be first counselor in the Big Horn stake presidency. Prior to leaving Utah he had been president of the Panguitch Stake. Elder Woodruff returned to the Big Horn colony to call stake officers and organize the stake. Byron Sessions became stake president and Charles Welch was sustained as second counselor. They served together until they were released in 1910. Since 1877 Jesse had served as a stake president or a stake counselor—a total of 32 years.

During the time Jesse was overseeing the railroad contract work, building on the canal progressed and the town of Cowley was surveyed and laid out. Cowley was named for Apostle Matthias Cowley, the father of Matthew Cowley. Homes had not been built because the men were working on the canal. But after a visit by Elder Woodruff it was decided that work on the canal should stop until the colonists were given an opportunity to build a shelter for the winter. It was decided that the land should be divided up by lot so everyone would be treated the same. It was laid out in five-acre squares, or blocks, and each block was divided into four lots. One block in the center of town was reserved for businesses, one block for Church, and one for school. Jesse’s letters provide colorful background about the dispensing of lots as evidenced by this paragraph from a letter to Apostle Woodruff dated April 4, 1901:

Did you see Pres. Snow about loaning us the wheat at Burlington? We would be glad to hear that we can borrow it. This would help us put in wheat at the lake

above Bryon. We have tried to get Bro Lewis to take one of the best 40 in the valley for the one we took for the town. But he balked and called us all kinds of names and said he would order all the people off from his land and went wild in general.

A description was made of each tract of land and the amount of water for each tract. With Book and Plow describes it:

It took a great deal of work to get everything ready for every tract had to be described accurately and classified so that no person should have any advantage but that every man should have an equal chance with every other person. When the lists of the lands had been prepared and everything ready the day was set for the drawing of the land. Al the men who wanted to settle on the upper or Byron bench had the privilege of doing so and there were enough people to take all the lands on the flat. The 40-acre men were the first to draw, then the 80, then the 120 and last of all the 160 acre tracts were drawn. Then the lands on the Cowley flat were disposed of in the same manner.

After the drawing men could be seen going in all directions to find out where their homes were to be found. Some on horseback, some in buggies and wagons, and the others were walking. Many of them got a glimpse of the Cowley flat for the first time when they drove over the sand hills between the two flats.2

There are accounts of men traveling up Sage Creek to the Pryor Mountains to get wood, which was a three-day trip. The settlers even had to obtain permission to take wood from Montana for use in Wyoming. Even though the first homes were one- and two-room log cabins, usually with dirt floors, they must have seemed like the Taj Mahal to those settlers! As Eliza Lythgoe writes:

Our land was at what is now Cowley. Two loads up to the mountains got the logs for our cabin. Even though some moved their tents up Sage Creek near Pryor Gap to work on the railroad and spent the winter in boardedup tents, I was thankful for my log cabin. The house was twelve by fourteen feet, with a roof of small poles nailed

2 The Partridge book provides background information on the land surrounding Cowley. 25 miles northwest of Cowley there are huge blocks of petrified wood indicating that once large trees grew in groves there, even though there is no water now. Many fossilized dinosaur bones and hieroglyphics have been found in the foothills west of Cowley. The famous Medicine Wheel east of Lovell is listed on the National Register of Historic Places. Many circles of rocks are still visible where Indian lodges once stood.

to a ridgepole sloping to the sides. These were daubed with mud. My, this house was grand to me; walls to keep off storms, a place to hang things up, a rag rug from our Utah home on the floor, a cupboard on the wall, a frame for the bedsprings. My cook stove kept it warm. Home! We moved into it November 1, 1900.

An early map of Cowley shows homes built from 1900 to 1905: One site shows the plot for Francis Crosby. Emma Lindsay’s plot is just two blocks away. So we can assume that after Jesse’s responsibility with the railroad ended he set about building homes for his wives and children to prepare them for winter. His journal records that by the summer of 1902 he was fixing fences and planting a garden. He is credited with planting some of the first cottonwood trees and orchards in Cowley.

The town of Cowley was organized in the fall of 1907,and Jesse was elected the first mayor of the town. He also served as a school trustee and as an officer of the Lovell State Bank. An ordinance passed by the town council and signed by Jesse accompanies this history. According to his daughter Marian, Jesse once said about being mayor and a trustee of the school board, “I furnished my own stamps and got all the people cusses free.”

Several accounts note that Jesse and Charles Welch formed a partnership in 1901 to build the first business in Cowley. It was known as the Crosby Welch Store. It was at first set up in a log building but in 1909 a two-story rock building was built to house their general store and mercantile business. A Mr. Herget writes, “Crosby and Welch opened their mammoth rock store today. Ready now to transact all kinds of business in the mercantile line. It is an up-to-date structure, furnace heated, built of native stone, a credit to our city.”

As noted, as soon as the railroad was finished Jesse began working on the canal as often as he could. It is important to make note of an incident that occurred at the beginning of the canal construction. It has become known in history as “The Miracle of Prayer Rock.” The following account is taken from a pamphlet written by Mark Partridge:

The work was progressing well along the foot of a rock cliff. The cliff was not considered dangerous by the men working on the canal. But just below the cliff there was a large rock about 20 feet long which lay right in the line where the canal was being dug. It was six or eight feet high and no one knew how far it extended in the ground. The time period was the latter part of June or early July of 1900. Initially the

plan was to dig a hole by the side of the rock, then put explosive powder under the upper side of the rock to roll it over in the hole. But President Sessions had safety concerns about the men and the horses in doing this, so it was made a matter of prayer at the morning and evening prayer circles in the camp. Some said that the rock would never roll over because it reached too far into the ground. Some wanted to give up, including President Sessions’s son Biney. This seemed to anger his father, who exclaimed, “I prophesy in the name of Israel’s God that that rock will be in there (the hole) tomorrow at this time.” This was 4:00 p.m. and the men continued scraping the sand and rocks out of the hole. They dug in on both ends of the rock as far as their long handled shovels would reach. After working on another large rock in the bottom of the hole, President Sessions told the men to pick up their tools and take a rest. It had been almost 24 hours and there had been no preparations to put in the powder shot that would blow the rock over into the hole. All of a sudden the rock began to split from top to bottom and landed right in the hole the men had been working in five minutes before. Everyone stood in amazement! A rock 20 feet long and eight or ten feet wide split itself its full length without being struck once with a hammer.

Here are excerpts from the written statements of the eyewitnesses:

President Sessions waved his big hat and shouted aloud, that every man should stop working and rest. So we all obeyed his orders and the moment the last man got away from under the rock it tumbled down. President Sessions told us he called us the second time before the half day was up because a voice spoke to him aloud and said ‘Call the men off right now.’ And a miracle was performed.

The other part of the rock that remained standing never moved an inch. To me it was a miracle as great as the ones performed in ancient days.

The rock fell just as we expected it would and it was sufficiently out of the way so that it did not interfere with the construction of the canal.

Since that time the large rock has been referred to as Prayer Rock.

Part of the canal was almost finished in May of 1902, and even though it was not completed, water had been turned in to irrigate as much land as possible while the work went on at the lower end of the canal. Jesse’s journal has constant entries about his activity on the canal:

May 30. Worked on canal. The canal bank slid off at the Mortensen side hill.

May 31. Worked on the canal. Two breaks, a big force of men out.

(left) Abraham O. Woodruff and (right) Jesse W. Crosby Jr.

June 2. Worked on canal, finished mending the breaks and turned in the water. Wrote letters, etc.

June 5. The canal broke. Got out a good force of men and repaired the break by noon and turned in the water. Went to Byron and talked over canal work and talked of taking job in Yellowstone Park and road work etc.

June 6. Worked around the store and repaired tools, etc.

June 7. Worked on canal, Sage Creek dam. Met Pres. Sessions in the afternoon and we talked over canal and park road matters, stake business.

June 9. Left home at 4:30 a.m. went up the canal. Water went to … of Cowley. Put men to work. Laid out some small ditches west of Cowley…very big day.

June 10. Worked on canal.

June 11. Worked at farm and on canal. We laid out laterals.

June 12. Worked on Canal laid out laterals and did some work on farm.

June 13. Worked on farm cleaning wheat and oats. About noon today the sage creek dam broke. A dark day for Cowley.

June 14. Rallied all hands. Got teams off to mill for lumber, gathering timber for floom (flume).

Fillerup writes that this was now the second heartrending time the Sage Creek Dam had disappeared in a torrent down the creek. One obstacle after another had to be overcome. Imagine the joy when water from the Shoshone River finally reached the town of Cowley. Again, a quote from Eliza Lythgoe:

One of the things that we missed so terribly was water. Remember Cowley was situated on a dry bench six miles from the Shoshone River, the nearest water. This first winter all the men went back to work on the railroad as it had to be finished by a certain date. After that was completed everyone would go back to work on the canal. A Mr. Dickson was left at Cowley to haul water.

The night the water from the water came to Cowley through the canal, July 14, 1902, everyone was out serenading, beating tin tubs, cans, and anything that would make a noise. How we rejoiced, and who doesn’t

over the successful accomplishment of a task! Yes, and the successful completion of a dream!

In October of 1902 Jesse traveled to Utah to speak at the morning session of General Conference. As part of that speech he stated:

To us who have gone there it has been a land of promise, and our gathering is a fulfillment of prophecy; for it was prophesied many years ago that the Saints would locate in the Big Horn Basin and become a flourishing people. … I do not think it necessary to say much about our country; in the due time of the Lord it will speak for itself. When compared with many places that the Saints have located in, it is certainly a goodly land. The Lord has heard and answered the prayers of His people there, and the success that has attended our labors has been marvelous to us, as well as to those who have watched our operations. Quite a number of eastern people have tried to colonize in that land, but have been unsuccessful in taking out the water. They have had to concede that the Latterday Saints are natural colonizers because of the union that exists among them. In a little over two years we have opened a number of canals, our biggest canal being 33 miles long, and costing nearly $100,000. Many of those who have gone into the Big Horn country are poor people. They had more labor than they could utilize where they were living, the water resources being limited, and they either had to work for someone else or go without employment. They are now working for themselves, opening up farms and making homes. About two years ago we discovered that we were going to be short of provisions, many people having come in without sufficient to hold out until they could raise something. The situation seemed somewhat serious; but the Lord opened the way, an answer to fasting and prayer. The Burlington railroad officials offered us contracts on their road, which we accepted, and after fulfilling the contracts we received our money and utilized it to the very best advantage. … We have a God-fearing people there, who are trying with all their hearts to serve God and to make the land a place that the Lord will delight to bless because of the faithfulness of those who dwell there.

Construction of the first Church meetinghouse began in November of 1901, and all capable men were expected to help. Jesse squeezed his time helping build the meetinghouse

in between work on the canal, his homes, at the store, and Church duties. The church was dedicated on January 18, 1903. Three separate meetings were held to accommodate those wishing to attend the dedicatory services. He gave the prayer in the morning meeting. He notes in his journal that the church was “paid for.” The night before the dedication at a stake priesthood meeting Jesse spoke on “faith, back biting, and drunkenness.”

A few days after the dedication of the church meetinghouse Jesse was chosen as general manager of the Big Horn Basin Colonization Company. From January to June of 1903 Jesse’s journal contains continuous notations about either working at the store or working on the canal—digging ditches, grading, leveling, building bridges, or running lines on Sage Creek to take the water out above the canal. In almost all of the other journal entries Jesse makes mention of driving around the stake fulfilling Church duties, two exceptions being April 24, 1903, which was designated Arbor Day and during which Jesse planted shade trees on his property and at the ward house, and May 11, 1903, when he traveled to Pryor Mountain to get a load of pine and cedar trees to “beautify our homes.”

It is important to note that during all the activities mentioned above Jesse was also keeping his own crops and pastures watered and taking care of his stock, buggies, teams, and yards.

During the summer of 1903 Jesse was still heavily involved in the canal construction, ordering supplies and outfitting teams of horses, and meeting with engineers. Almost every entry in his diary lists his tasks of the day. For example, in June he writes that one morning he got up at 4:00 a.m. and sowed

eight acres of pasture and by 8:00 a.m. he was in Byron for a meeting with President Sessions. A few days later he drove to Frannie in the evening, left Frannie on the 5:45 a.m. train and arrived in Doluca, but the train was 10 hours late so he took a freight train to Sheridan. Left Sheridan at 3:00 a.m. and arrived in Alliance at 1:30 p.m. The train to Denver had already left so he had to wait 12 hours. He wrote that this was “not bad.” He left Alliance at 2:00 a.m. and arrived in Denver at 8:20 a.m. During this visit he went to machine shops and looked up drills, steam shovel, electric power and pulled out of Denver at 8:00 p.m. Rode all night and all day and arrived at Thistle Junction, slept on a porch with a quilt. Took train the next morning for Vale and then took the stage for Panguitch, an all-night ride. The next morning he took part in a Sunday School class and spoke for 30 minutes in sacrament meeting, then visited relatives and wrote letters. On June 22 he notes: “This is my birthday and I am 55 years old. We are living in peace with all. I have two wives, twelve children and nine grandchildren.”

After checking on sheep camps, buying supplies for the herders, and selling property, he returned to Wyoming and reached Frannie on July 21, but there was no team available so he walked to Cowley. It was a very hot day and he felt sick and found his wives sick when he arrived home. On July 22 he was so sick he lay on the floor all day and read letters. On July 23 the worst break in the history of the canal occurred. Everyone available came to work on it, and the men were organized into shifts and worked around the clock. At night bonfires were built to give light so the crews could keep working. By the end of July work on the canal had stabilized and Jesse’s diary makes mention of his traveling to Billings for meetings and to get canal supplies. He also went down the river to Rosebud and took the ferry across the Yellowstone River.

The state engineer and the clerk of the land board inspected and accepted the canal in October of 1903. It was a tremendous accomplishment to build a canal of this size without federal or state funding.

On December 17, 1904, Jesse makes reference to his mother in St. George, the only mention of her I could find in his journal: “Loaded more barley and wheat for Frannie. Worked at the store, wrote letters, sent my mother a Christmas present. $5.00.”

Of note on January 23, 1905, Jesse had been ailing for a few days but writes that the first load of rock for his home was hauled on that day. Even though he was sick he still wrote letters! A few weeks later he records that “the thermometer is

Cowley Meeting House, Cowley, Wyoming—Jesse W. Crosby Jr. offered the dedicatory prayer on January 18, 1903

36 below zero,” but he drove over to Lovell to attend a ward conference. Later in that month he was chosen to be president of a newly establish roller mill and his journal is filled with notations about the construction of that building.

During the next several years Jesse’s journal is filled with details about his business affairs, endless railway journeys, Church meetings and talks, people he leased land to, etc. A few entries in October/November of 1911 are indicative of his very active life:

Met a number of men and talked business. This is stake priesthood day. Attended the 2 p.m. meeting and took charge of the deacons class. I am gathering farm produce to exhibit in window showing what has been growing in Cowley.

Sold a carload of coal. Worked at the store and talked with some drummers, borrow $3000.00 from the Desert National Bank. Loaned $2,000.00 to J. B. Crosby.

A busy day. Settled up with Danilson Plow Co. Mr. Peterson bought a car of potatoes from a Billings Co and apples, cranberries. Bought goods from Yegan Bro. Arranged for ½ car of wire and nails from the Denver Co.

At home. A busy day at the store. Opened up goods and fastened up shelves. Talked to lots of men, land sales, oil, orchards, sheep and cattle, hogs, chickens,

raising beets (sugar). I have agreed to plant 80 acres of beets for 1912.

Went to the sheep camp and looked over the lamb herd. Picked out 527 head of ewes lambs and put them in with the old herd, all look well. Some of the little lambs are drawn up with cold.

Add to all this his Church and civil responsibilities, being an officer of the Lovell State Bank, and serving as mayor of Cowley. He makes note in his journal in the winter of 1914 that six young men broke into a house and had a “drunken chicken feast.” As mayor he sent the marshal and a posse after them. Jesse had been active in the Republican Party since being in the legislature in Utah. In January of 1911 he boarded a train for Denver to Cheyenne and spent from January 6 to February 20 working on committees, passing bills, and networking with other legislators. The sessions appear to have been grueling, and many times Jesse worked all night. Then in 1912 he attended the Republican county convention and was chosen as a delegate to the state convention. At that meeting there was “lively talk about Taft and Roosevelt and the Taft men won out.” In July of 1914 he was selected to be a member of the Republican Party state central committee and attended that meeting in September.

Before writing a conclusion to this life history I will mention two components that I believe are crucial to Jesse’s life: family and friends.

Parade, Cowley, Wyoming, 1909

FAMILY

Jesse was industrious all his life. His days were filled with stockholder and director meetings, finding and buying supplies, caring for his fields and animals, tending to the store, canal building and construction, letter writing, civic involvement, and Church leadership—which necessitated attending thousands of meetings and giving at least that many speeches. This does not include the countless trips he took doing business in Utah, Wyoming, and surrounding states. He even mentions assisting the local physician Dr. Croft to dress wounds.

But in his journal, where thousands of events and transactions are recorded, there are few mentions of his personal feelings. There are glimpses that he was a sentimental man. On April 1, 1912, he wrote, “50 years ago today I was in St. George and we had a great time roaming over the hills picking flowers.” And many other entries reference his moods: “A nice day, but sad and lonely. Worked at the store and talked to friends.” “In Butte. Arrived at 4:55 a.m. Slept in chair until 9 a.m. Went out for breakfast, reading and writing. A beautiful day, but very lonely.” “On the train. Very lonely.”

While he periodically mentioned his children Jesse and Marion, born to him and Sarah Pauline, there is scant mention of his children with Sarah Francis. Jesse notes that on April 25, 1912, the Big Horn Academy closed for the school year: “We had a nice program and 13 graduates. There was a theater and dance in the p.m.” But he did not mention that one of the graduates was his son Rulon! On August 22, 1912—the date of Rulon and Abigail’s wedding—Jesse writes, “Not much doing. Went over the fields. The worms are doing the beets harm; will get someone to spray.” There are numerous notations of dinners and socializing with his daughter Marion and son Jesse, but only one mention I could find of his daughters from Sarah Francis: “July 6, 1914. Arrived in Cowley. I met my daughter Murtel on the train from Billings, Maud met me at the station with horse and buggy.” I found one mention about Rulon on May 4, 1910:

At home. I read Ruland the right [riot] act. He must turn a short —— and do his share or quit the flat. I told him this ceased to be his home unless he proposes to take hold, so he left home and will have a few months, play day and outing. I went over the field with Mr. Hutly of New York and G. S. Crosby. Looked up oil proposition land and talked of our further plans to operate.

Rulon, Myrtle, and Maud were born in outlying areas of Bunkerville and Fredonia—and probably did not have an opportunity to develop a close relationship with their father. He was so busy and preoccupied with colonization maybe he didn’t have time to get to know them in Cowley. His strongest emotions are manifest for his first wife, Sarah Pauline. Each year in his journal he makes mention of her death: November 13, 1904: “This day 11 years ago my wife, Sarah Pauline died at Panguitch. This has been a long day for me.” And in subsequent years on that date: “Quite cloudy today. 13 years ago my wife died a day of sorrow. Had letters from Marion and Jesse at school in Provo, all well;” “Not feeling well and quite inclined to be shirky. Fifteen years today m wife Sarah P. died of pneumonia at Panguitch;” “Sixteen years ago to day my wife Sarah died. A sad day for me;” ”18 years ago Sister Sarah P. died, a day of sorrow for us;” “At home. 20 years ago today my wife Sarah died. A day of sorrow for us.”

Jesse’s third wife, Sarah Ann, died November 27, 1909. His journal records:

This morning my wife is not so well and seems to be failing. Heart is bad… She has been a true companion and wife and a good mother to my children. We will be lonely without her. The home is broken up. All the good care has been given her that I could give. No stone was left unturned. Aunt Sarah was a good friend to the poor, to the sick and was loved by all that knew her.

After her funeral Jesse writes that he is sad and lonely. Apparently he began cleaning the house and fumigating it, which gave him a violent pain in his head. His daughter Marion Willis came to keep house for him. He frequently mentions how lonely he is. Almost a month later on Christmas he writes that it is a lonely day for him. His children Marion, Jesse, Lena, Joseph, and Grace came to dinner. “But no fun for me. I have lots of letters to write, but have no heart to write.”

It is impossible to surmise, but one wonders why he didn’t invite Sarah Francis and their children to dinner? What was Sarah doing on this Christmas day? On February 23, 1912, he writes, “I went to Byron with Sister Crosby. Old Folks day. Had a splendid time, a good dinner and program.” This is the only reference I could find to Sarah Francis.

FRIENDS

Throughout his life Jesse had a close association with many friends. By the sheer volume of letters and visits, his closest friend was probably Apostle Abraham Woodruff. The correspondence between these two men is voluminous, and as frequently as possible they visited personally with each other. As noted Brother Woodruff was given the special assignment of looking after the new settlements in the Big Horn, which he did with great devotion!

In the spring of 1904 Elder Woodruff was called to preside over the Mexico mission. Soon after arrival his wife Helen became ill with smallpox and died on June 7. Probably from caring for her he was stricken with the same terrible disease and died on June 20. The Saints in the Big Horn were devastated to receive news of his death by telegram. A committee was appointed and a resolution prepared expressing heartfelt sorrow at the loss of “our beloved President who pioneered the way to this land in fearless obedience to the will of God upon whom he always relied for light to guide him in every duty.” Unfortunately the pages from Jesse’s journal are missing just before and after Apostle Woodruff’s death, which might have given us his impressions on his friend’s passing.

Jesse made mention of numerous appointments and luncheon dates with general authorities, prominent civic leaders, men and women with whom he served and had served in Church callings, and friends, work colleagues, and neighbors in both Utah and Wyoming. He was in the audience at the tabernacle when United States President Howard Taft came to Utah to speak. He followed President Taft to the fairgrounds to listen to him speak again.

Associations with prominent men are too numerous to mention. Three examples follow: On May 23, 1913, Jesse accompanied Apostles Heber J. Grant and A. W. Ivins to Byron Oil to look over the gas fields. Later in August of that year he met with Apostle David O. McKay and Dr. James. E. Talmage to discuss the “Smoot deal” and the trouble with it. In October he was in Salt Lake City and attended a banquet where he sat next to President Joseph F. Smith.

CONCLUSION

On almost every page of his journal, Jesse mentions the weather and often an ensuing illness. “Not feeling well, stayed at home.” “ Sick, slept most of the day.” “Snowing and very cold. 22 below zero. Quite sick all night.” “At home. Not feeling well. Some aches and pains. Thunder showers. Not much doing. Crops mostly planted. Hay will be ready to cut in two weeks.” “At home. I am not feeling well.” “More rain. Nothing doing. Wrote letters and read the war news and talked over the Mexican condition.”

Perhaps the constant exposure to the harsh climate in northern Wyoming caused his death. Bright’s Disease is kidney disease, which today is called nephritis. Maybe his immune system just wore out and he was more vulnerable. Some of the symptoms of Bright’s Disease are back pain, vomiting, fever, and inflammation. In the last few months of his life he discontinued many of his activities but managed to organize a club meeting of the Cowley Republicans (held at the ward meetinghouse) and travel to Billings and Bridger and look after things “at the store and politics.” But in the end he was so sick that he cut out all business and quit writing letters. He was too sick to go out: “At home, not feeling well, too sick to be out.” “Sick, hardly went out of the house.” “Dr. Croft and Dr. Harris of Basin looked me over and pronounced me a very sick man. Heart trouble, dropsy and Bright’s Disease and if there is not a change in my favor I could not last a month.” Despite being so ill he mentions that he still intends to write a summary of the year 1914!

He was 67 years old when he died on February 24, 1915, at 5:20 p.m. Anthony W. Ivins of the quorum of the Twelve Apostles was the main speaker at the funeral. He spoke of the excellent character and faith of Jesse, whom he had known from boyhood. There were many others who spoke and sang at the funeral. A program is attached to this history.

A newspaper in Salt Lake City gave this account, in part: “The funeral was probably the largest ever held in this stake. Friends and sympathizers from all the adjacent settlements being present.” Jesse is buried in the Cowley cemetery.

After working on this history off and on for two years, I have a profound regard—even love—for Jesse. I am amazed by his daily schedule and the countless tasks, meetings, projects, and enterprises of which his life was composed. I think he could be faulted for what I perceive is a slight to our direct ancestors and their families—financially and emotionally. But we have to see him in context of that time. We certainly have no right to pass judgment on him by our standards today. His journal

Elder Abraham O. Woodruff

and all written about him are only a glimpse into his life. I am willing to be patient and wait until we get to know him in heaven, when we will understand how it really was in his world and how he perceives it now. Surely we will have the humility and graciousness to honor and thank him as our understanding is increased.

He died with a firm testimony of the gospel and the Church. He frequently makes reference to affirming talks and lessons where he bore his testimony. Just months before his death he writes, “I went to 3 meetings today, 10, 2 and 5. Had lots of good talk and the good spirit of God bore record to our spirits to the truth and that Joseph Smith was a Prophet and the work that he commenced was still on the Earth.”

We should take a road trip to the chapel with the mural in Cody, where artifacts from Sarah Francis and Jesse’s homes are located, and then on to Cowley to view homes, graves, Prayer Rock, the Big Horn academy, etc.—sites of our heritage.

I have gained another ancestor friend!

Jesse W. Crosby Jr. and Sarah Ann Meeks headstone, Cowley Cemetery, Cowley, Wyoming

Obituary, Jesse W. Crosby Jr., Big Horn County Rustlers, 5 March 1915, page 2

Sarah Francis Crosby in front of her rock house, Cowley, Wyoming

SARAH FRANCIS JACOBS

CROSBY

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GRANDMOTHER

Sources: several biographies of Sarah Francis filed at the DUP Museum in Salt Lake City; the books, With Book and Plow, A Trial Furnace, Jesse W. Crosby History, and The History of Cowley, Wyoming; life histories of Aunts Cleone and Rula; personal interviews; and the sources listed in the content of this history. Special thanks to Aunt Ramona for the transcription of Sarah’s notebook, and to our cousins Mac and Edie Crosby for providing the photos and the letter and valuable support.

(Note: In the book Jesse Wentworth Crosby: Mormon Preacher, Pioneer, Man of God, Samuel W. Crosby writes that because all three of Jesse Jr.’s wives had the first name of Sarah, the family and friends devised a designation by which each was identified. Sarah Francis became known as “Aunt Francis.” For purposes of this history she will intermittently be called “Sarah” or “Sarah Francis.”)

Sarah Francis Jacobs Crosby, our great-grandmother, was born on February 27, 1857, in Cedar City, Utah. Her parents are Christopher Jacobs and Mary Margaret Morgan Dodge. Christopher Jacobs emigrated from Norway and came to the Valley from Winter Quarters with the Charles C. Rich Company at the age of 28, arriving October 1, 1847 (Pioneer Land Trails and Susan E. Black’s list of “Pioneers of 1847”). Mary Margaret’s parents died while the family lived in Nauvoo, and they are buried there. After their deaths Sarah and her siblings were left to fend for themselves. When they finally procured the means to cross the plains, their older brother Augustus helped care for them until he was asked to join the Mormon Battalion. The Latter-day Saint Biographical Encyclopedia, Volume 4, notes that Augustus helped William Clayton convey Church property to Mount Pisgah and left from Council Bluffs in March of 1846 on the march to California. He became a prominent Utah colonizer.

Mary Margaret arrived in the Valley in 1848 at age 18 with an unknown company (Pioneer Land Trails). Both Christopher and Mary experienced great travail and sorrow while crossing the plains to Utah. One history records that for part of the journey they didn’t have shoes to wear. Nonetheless, Christopher made the effort to carry his much-loved violin so he could furnish music around the campfire and then for dances and parties throughout his life. Later in his life when he was interviewed as a “Pioneer of 1847” by a newspaper reporter, he stated,

Many times boys from other companies have come and hauled me from the company to make music for them and then by the light of a huge bonfire they would trip the light fantastic until eleven and twelve o’clock. Along with the fatigue of the journey would be many pleasures that only those who were worn with work could enjoy. I was the second fiddler that came in ’47 and I never enjoyed myself better than I did on that trip.

Christopher and Mary Margaret became acquainted in Salt Lake City, and after a courtship they were married at the home of Charles E. Rich and then sealed in the Endowment House on 24 December 1849.

The Jacobs family had been living in Cedar City for a few years when Sarah Francis was born. Countless stories about the Iron County Mission detail the trials, struggles, food shortages, and heart wrenching sacrifices of the settlers. It can be assumed that Christopher and Mary Margaret experienced these.

Sarah is the second of 10 children born to them. She was about one year old when the family was called to help build up the Dixie area and they moved from Cedar City to settle in Toquerville. Aunt Ramona has in her possession a small notebook written by Sarah Francis. Ramona typed the contents, which are quoted throughout this history. The spelling and punctuation are original.

These are Sarah Francis’s words recalling her earliest memories.

The first thing I remember is going to the field with Mother and the rest of the children to kill the worms that was killing the cotton plants. Father had gone to Salt Lake to get a second wife. The next thing was a pink calico dress. Mother washed for 50 cents a day and paid 50 cents a yard for the cloth. We were living in Toquerville then. The folks moved there when I was two years old. I commenced earning my own clothes when I was about 10 years old and used to wash dishes for Sister Harmon on washdays.

My sister Kate and I used to pick cotton. When that was through we would glean cotton and sit by the fire at night and pick the seeds out. When Brother Appleton Harmon got a ginning machine he would gin it for us and not charge us anything of it.

We would buy our schoolbooks and a slate each. Father found a slate mine, he brought some home and we would saw out our pencils and make them as smooth as we could with a knife. Mother had to card, spin and weave our clothes. I remember that often on Sat. night she would bathe us, put us to bed, then wash our clothes, iron them in the morning and have them ready to go for Sunday School. One night my sister fell in a large kettle with hot water in it and burned her hip quite bad.

I want to say right here that I do not remember any dates, I remember when I was baptized by Charles Stapeley, remember going to his house to Sunday

School and learning the song “I think when I read that sweet story of old, when Jesus was here among men, how he called little children like lambs to his fold, I should like to have been with him then. I wish that his hands had been placed on my head, that his arms had been thrown around me, and that I had heard his kind voice when he said Suffer little children to come unto me, for of such is the kingdom of Heaven.”

A little of my school days, when I was in the second reader there was a boy older and taller than I was. The teacher wanted me to stand on a bench so he could read with me. I cried of course and did not want too, but I did, they used to punish us if we tried to make pictures on a hoe or rake.

I never knew what it was to wear shoes every day till I was 12 years old, never had a pair of fine shoes until after I was married. We were very poor, at times, once we lived on cornbread and molasses the meal was stirred up with water and salt most of the times, that was for three months. We were healthy and happy, we had lots of good times.

Our mother was very good and kind to us. Our father was away from home so much trying to make a living for us, he was a sawyer by trade, that took him away from home so much. Sometimes out of the state, everything had to be freighted from Salt Lake City, or California.

My older sister Kate and I used to strip cane. That is to pull the leaves from the stalk before they ground it to get the juices to make molasses or sorghum as some folks call it. We would take molasses for pay. Pick grapes for our neighbors to make wine, and pick cotton for other people, so much a sack. I remember the first store candy, it was one Christmas, one of our neighbors, Uncle John Nebeker went to Salt Lake City brought back candy he gave mother some. I was sure then there was a Santa Claus.

When Sarah was 16 years old the family moved to Panguitch, Utah. Her father worked in the mountains hauling logs to the sawmill and farming a small piece of land. Sarah writes that some of the Panguitch residents lived in a fort. We learn from her mother’s history that the Jacobs family also lived in the fort until it was safe enough for them to move to their own lot. According to histories from other settlers living in Panguitch, there was a log meetinghouse that was used for Church, school, and dances. Some settlers had herds of sheep,

cattle, and horses. Corn was grown and berries were plentiful. Eventually a theater company was organized.

Sarah writes that soon after the move she met Jesse W. Crosby Jr. Five years later, on June 7, 1878, they were married in the St. George Temple. At this time Jesse’s first wife, Sarah Pauline, was teaching school in Panguitch and he was a counselor in the stake presidency. Jesse Jr. had already acquired farms in and around Panguitch and was doing well in the livestock business and operated a mercantile company. Along with being a Church and civic leader, he is known for being a generous person whose granary was always open to the poor and needy. Quoting from Sarah’s notebook:

I met Jesse W. Crosby, Jr., married him when I was 21 years old, went into polygamy was his 2nd wife. Never regretted it for he was a very good man, was always good and kind to me. I never wanted for anything, eat or drink or wear. Always had good homes.

Jesse became president of the stake in 1882 and served as such until 1900. His Church responsibilities required that he continuously travel around Southern Utah in his buggy. During this time Sarah was a counselor in the Young Ladies Retrenchment Association, a teacher in the Primary, and a counselor in the Relief Society. Sarah’s first four children were born in Panguitch: Joshua, Mary, Elida, and Howard. After the birth of Howard, Jesse could no longer evade the federal marshals who pursued all men practicing polygamy following the passage in 1882 of the anti-polygamy “Edmunds Act.” In October of 1887 he was arrested in Panguitch on charges of unlawful cohabitation. Sarah was forced to relocate to Bunkerville, Nevada, where Myrtle was born; and then to Fredonia, Arizona, where our grandfather Rulon and his sister Maude were born. Sarah describes these events:

When the time came they persecuted the Saints for Polygamy I went into exile for seven years. That was in 1887, went to Bunkerville, South East Corner of Nevada, lived three years there, then moved to Fredonia, Arizona for 4 years, went home lived a few years then back to Fredonia, later moved to Tropic. Rulon and Maud was both born in Fredonia, Arizona.

Aunt Cleone Crosby writes that Sarah lived in meager circumstances during this time. In Fredonia, she lived in a sod hut on a 12-acre plot of ground. “She acquired her lifelong habit of walking as each day she trudged around the 12 acres on that little farm to help pass the lonely hours away and garner strength to face another day.” In later years she told her grandchildren of a scary encounter with a mountain lion whose breath she could feel through the slats of the cabin!

One wonders how Sarah Francis traveled to Bunkerville and Fredonia; how she fed her children and survived in both places; and how often she was with her husband, Jesse Jr. Obviously they spent time together, as evidenced by the births of Myrtle, Rulon, and Maude. Each time I have driven through Fredonia I have marveled that Sarah eked out an existence there and took care of multiple children. According to one version of the numerous histories published about Jesse Jr., he owned land in Fredonia and subsequently sold it and “acquired a house for his second wife in Tropic, Utah.” In 1936 when speaking at a Crosby family reunion in St. George, Sarah’s nephew, George Crosby Jr. stated, “In the trials of plural marriage there was never a more patient woman than dear Aunt Francis of Cowley.”

We don’t know how Sarah Francis survived these strenuous hardships; one sentence in her notebook speaks volumes: “Lived in tents and moved from camp to camp.” Elisa Black wrote of life in a tent with dirt floors and the tents becoming so hot during the day that the sides were put up for ventilation. “Often a sudden gust of wind would blow tent and stovepipe down, usually when I was baking bread. Laundry was done by hand with water carried several miles from the river.” The following stanza written by Alice Morrill could have been written about Big Horn Basin women:

A limitless expanse of wilderness surrounds her cabin home.

The sun glares hot and pitiless by day, by night the wild winds moan.

Deep in her heart she makes a grave, lays there her hope of luxury

And gives her life—a mansion for the generations yet to be.

The camps Sarah Francis lived in were certainly the camps set up as part of the construction of the railroad line for which Jesse Jr. was construction supervisor. On November 5, 1900 the “Deseret News” published a report on the Pryor Gap Camp stating that is was 40 miles from the Big Horn “Mormon” colony of Byron on the Shoshone River. “The railroad camp has to put up with a good deal of wind and dust as it blows about five days in the week.” A History of Cowley states:

This was new country in every way, no roads, no trees, no towns within 50 miles, no doctor within 100 miles. Older experienced women doubled as nurse and midwives. All the old tried and true remedies were used when there was sickness in camp.

For example during the winter typhoid fever broke out in the camps and many colonists were confined to their beds in the tents and wagons. There was no doctor nearer than Bridger. One teenager girl died her condition was so serious. She is the first person to die in Cowley.

In Brother Woodruff’s diary February 8, 1901 he writes “Spent day in Provo with Jesse Jr. Talked about the railroad work in Wyoming.” Also in the spring of 1901 Jesse Jr. was sustained as first counselor to Byron Sessions in the Big Horn Stake presidency, which position he held until 1910.

The 27 miles of railroad work were finished August 22, 1901. Mark Partridge quotes in Book and Plow,

There was much rejoicing when Mr. I. S. P. Weeks, chief engineer, said to Mr. Jesse W. Crosby who had charge of the work: “Mr. Crosby the work is completed and we are more than pleased with the way you have handled this job. You have done the best work with the least trouble of any outfit that ever worked for the Burlington railroad.”

Mr. Crosby thanked the engineer for his kind words. We had thus earned between ninety and one hundred thousand dollars gross receipts for the work and were thus able to clear up all obligations that had been incurred on the canal and railroad work for supplies of every nature. We paid off every person who had worked on the job and had a surplus of about ten thousand dollars.

Soon after the completion of the railroad the town site for Cowley was laid out. Cowley was named for Apostle Matthias Cowley, the father of Matthew Cowley, An early map of Cowley shows homes built from 1900–1905: One site shows the plot for Francis Crosby. Emma Lindsay’s plot is just two blocks away. In 1902 many cottonwood trees were planted all around town to give shade in summer and Jesse Jr. planted an orchard. Before that time the only wild currants, bull berries and choke cherries were available. Sarah does not describe her daily life in the Basin. From journals and histories written by others we know her life must have been typical for the time. As described in With Book and Plow, she must have expended a lot of energy to get water and prepare it so she could wash a batch of clothes, rinse them, starch part of them, hang them out to dry, gather them in again, sprinkle them, and iron them with old-style flatirons, which had to be heated on the stove. She must have woven rugs, made soap, preserved food, put fresh straw in the beds when needed, and tried to keep layers

of dust out of her home, and water and mud out when it rained. Also, in those early days there was no water system or sewer system, no telephones, no cell phones, no electronics of any kind, no computers. Money was scarce and children seldom saw it, if at all. Eggs were usually the medium of exchange.

Did Sarah plant a garden right away? Did her husband provide meat, or did she have to shoot rabbits by herself, skin them, and prepare them to eat? Sarah’s brief comment in her notebook is that she “helped pioneer the area.” Enough said!

We know that throughout the years she was called to many responsible positions in the Church and apparently never refused a call that came to her: “I tried to do anything I was asked to do in the Church and do it willingly.” This included Relief Society treasurer at the ward and stake levels, counselor in the stake Relief Society, teacher in the Primary, and visiting teacher, which she faithfully did for 50 years:

I have worked as a visiting teacher in the Relief Society for fifty years. I acted in Utah, Nevada, Arizona, and Wyoming. I was released a year ago (1937). The head officer said she thought when anyone had worked that long they should have a rest.

It is heartwarming to note that even while Sarah and her children were living in tents, she records in her notebook: “We held Sunday School and church.” Jesse Jr., served as stake president or a counselor in a stake presidency for over 32 years. Supporting him and raising her children must have taken the majority of Sarah’s time and energy. She writes:

My husband died February 24, 1915, have been a widow ever since, have tried to live so I can meet him and my loved ones that have gone before. Myrtle died 10 May 1921. She left a small confectionery store. I was appointed administratrix, worked in the store for 7 years or more then sold it. I did not get everything settled, but turned it over to Stanley Jameson this Jan 1939.

Roma Frost, now 102 years old and living in Ogden, Utah, told this writer on November 8, 2014, that she and her husband, Julian, lived in one side of Sarah Francis’s home when they were first married. She remembers as a small child going to Sarah Francis’s ice cream store. She describes the “cute wire tables and wire chairs. A truck brought the ice cream from Billings.”

Grandmother Sarah or Aunt Francis always had treats for those who visited her. This was a recipe was found in her diary.

Icebox Cookies

1 1/2 cups melted butter

1 cup white sugar

1 cup brown sugar

3 eggs, well beaten

Flavor to suit taste: 1/4 tsp cinnamon, 1/4 tsp nutmeg

1 tsp vanilla

4 1/2 cups flour, sifted 3 times

2 tsp soda

1 tsp baking powder

1 cup chopped nuts

Mix well, chill, cut in slices and bake on ungreased cookie sheet until light brown.

Sarah Francis outlived all but one of her children. Maude is the only child who survived her:

In Nov 1937 Maud had her home burned. On 17 Feb 1938 she, her husband and family left Cowley for California. That left me alone the first time we had been separated outside of a month since she was born, so I am alone. Oh, I have 4 grandchildren, Rulon’s Abigail, their mother, and step-children Jesse Crosby and Marion Willis. They are as nice to me as they can be and treat me with all due respect, them and their families. I have lots of good friends and some that always seemed a little nicer have gone on the other side.

Two years later she writes:

Left Cowley at 5:00 this morning for California to visit Maud and family. I went with John Welch by car for Salt Lake City where he went to his brothers. He found his mother very sick. I took the train at Brigham City for Ogden, stayed in the depot until 11:00 p.m. when the train went on. I arrived in Los Angeles at 5:50 p.m. the 23r. France, Maud and Cal met me. Everybody was well. We went to the Stock yards east of L.A. to see the tail end of a stock exhibit. Among other things there was a little horse that was brought out of the Grand Canyon with ropes. Ned (Maud’s son) and Karen were married Sunday at 2:00 p.m. on his Father and Mother’s Silver Wedding day. The young folks had quite a time with them. Was invited to Karen’s mother’s for cake and punch. They received some nice presents.

Sarah traveled to California three times to spend time with Maude and her family. A letter is attached to this history that she wrote during a visit in 1940. Gary and Elman’s son Rulon were the great-grandchild that had been born.

With all the loss and challenges in her life, Sarah believed her last years were her best because her patriarchal blessing promised they would be if she was faithful. She wanted to finish her days in the stone house in Cowley. It had never been completely finished or modernized, so when it became advisable that she should have someone live with her, Elman Crosby, her eldest grandson, agreed to do this. Elman’s wife, Cleone, describes these events in her own autobiography:

We didn’t stay long in Lovell because Elman’s Grandmother Crosby, who had lived alone for many years in her big sand-stone house south of the grade school, was by then too frail to be left by herself. Prior to this time, early in 1943, Elman had made her an offer to buy her home, fix it up so we could all live in it and we could care for her the rest of her life. On the 13th of September 1943 we received the following letter from her, written in her neat, but very shaky handwriting:

Dear Elman: just a line or two. You remember you made me an offer for my home, and I could not make up my mind, now I have. Expect it is too late and you have changed your mind and won’t want it, but if you still want it let me know or come down and we will see what kind of a bargain we can make.

I just feel like I can’t live alone any more. I’ve got to have someone under the same roof or go back to California, and I would rather have you and yours than anyone else. You could add two rooms on the back to make more room. I would like the two east rooms as long as I live. It may be for days or it may be for years, none of us knows. If you want it let me know as soon as you can. It is so lonely here.

Your Grandmother

With love to all

Wisely, Grandma insisted that all transactions, whether they involved family members or not, be handled legally. So they made their “bargain” and he had a legal document drawn up and she signed her property over to him.

Sarah Francis moved in with Uncle Milas and Aunt Rula for a few weeks and then arrangements were made for her to rent an apartment just a block from her home. She checked on the daily progress and still “had her walk up town each day to get the mail and her favorite soft drink.”

Aunt Cleone further states that the project to modernize the home was challenging. Because it was wartime, it was difficult to get building materials such as hardwood for the floors and bathroom fixtures, and Uncle Elman had to dig a sewer line. Sarah Francis’s apartment consisted of two east rooms and a bathroom she shared with Elman’s family. She had a goodsized back porch that Cleone’s brother Julian Frost built when he and Roma rented from her. She liked being able to have better access to her clothesline and flowerbeds.

Each biography of Sarah Francis emphasizes that she was an industrious woman and scarcely knew an idle moment. She was skilled in knitting and crochet. Many of her friends, each of her children and grandchildren, and in some cases greatgrandchildren, possessed a piece of her handiwork. We can also assume that Sarah participated in community and church events throughout her life in Cowley. Most prominent is the 24th of July Mormon Pioneer Day celebration, with the parade being the highlight. In early times the parade featured oxen and horse-drawn wagons, handcarts, and citizens dressed in pioneer outfits. With Book and Plow states that:

Following the parade all the pioneers would form a circular camp on the baseball diamond. Then the Indians would attack with plenty of war whoops and plenty of gunfire with blank shells. There was always a thrilling mock battle with the Indian Chief being shot off his horse and the Indians grabbing a pioneer child and racing away on their horses. Then the big stage coach would go up the street with the six-horse team running at full speed, with the Indians in hot pursuit. It was a thrilling spectacle.

In one photo of the Pioneer Day activities our grandfather, Rulon Crosby, is the Indian chief being shot off his horse!

Sarah was recognized as being quiet, independent, and conservative. “She had faith in a beautiful hereafter and her loyalty and uncomplaining nature were an example for all to follow.”

She was also known for her daily routine, which rarely varied. Scarcely anyone remembers her coming to town before the appointed time of 5 o’clock. Roma relates:

[Aunt Francis] always had a smile on her face and when Julian got pneumonia one time she brought him medicine and was very concerned. Everyday she walked to the post office, which was a gathering place for people. They knew the mail had come in so they all met there.

A DUP biography written in 1944 by an unknown author states:

She lives today at the age of 87 in a community where every individual is her friend and we feel to thank the Lord for her splendid example and friendship which has been ours for so many years. Surely she has served the Lord faithfully in her youth and is sustained and blessed by him in her old age.

Aunt Cleone describes Sarah Francis as a valiant soul who greatly enjoyed the last years of her life. Aunt Rula writes, “While our Grandmother Sarah Francis didn’t live with us, she was always concerned about us and our welfare. My grandmothers really played an important part in my growing up years.” Aunt Ramona relates that Sarah Francis wore long dresses and was always kind and patient to her, possessing a gentle manner. Gary and Kem both remember Sarah Francis holding them while sitting in her rocking chair at home. Kem recalls that while he was growing up our mother often spoke of her, even describing how Sarah Francis did her laundry. He recalls Sarah’s “wrinkled” hands, which brings to mind a poignant poem about another pioneer woman:

Today I looked on a map of the West—my mother’s hand,

Flesh geography of the old frontier

In the strong blue veins that ridged the furrowed skin, In the eddied knuckles, weathered nails, and gullied palm

I saw the raw West shaping a woman’s hand

As that hand shaped the West.1

Jesse Jr. served in the Spanish–American War ,and even though it only lasted from April to December in 1898, he was enlisted for the whole time, which entitled Sarah Francis to receive a small widow’s pension each month. She managed her money so well that she was able to pay her utility bills, buy a few groceries, and save some each month for her burial expenses. She passed away in her own home in her own bed

1 Excerpt from a poem by Ann W. Hafen.

as she had always wished the day following her 89th birthday, February 28, 1946. Aunt Rula, Grandmother Abigail, and Aunt Cleone were with her.

One DUP history states that until the last few months of her life she was alert and able to read and knit a little: “When the time came she could no longer take her daily walk, life lost its zest and she failed rapidly.” She had enough money for her burial expenses with $50 remaining, which helped her beloved daughter Maude move her mother’s belongings to California.

Sarah’s funeral services were held in the Cowley Ward Chapel on March 4, 1946.

Our great-grandmother Sarah Francis was valiant to her testimony of gospel truths. She supported her husband, endured long periods alone as a wife and mother, was a loyal friend, and was steadfast in her Church service. May we likewise hold tight to our beliefs so that we may sit down with this great woman in heaven.

Sarah Francis Jacobs Crosby, Jesse W. Crosby Jr., and Sarah Meeks Crosby, With Book and Plow: a History of Mormons in Cowley, Wyoming

Sarah Francis Crosby

Sarah Francis Crosby headstone, Cowley Cemetery, Cowley, Wyoming

TRANSCRIPTION OF LETTER WRITTEN BY SARAH FRANCIS

Gardena, January 30

Dear Elman Cleone and Rulon,

Your very nice and sweet letter was received several days ago was surprised and pleased to hear from you and that you were as well as you were. I am getting anxious to get back there to see my great grandchildren as well as all the rest of you. About the house. If you want to move in the east part of the house you are welcome as long as you want. It will only cost you gas, lights, and water you would have to carry the water from the outside fountain because the water has to go through my part of the house and it would freeze while it is so cold.

There is something Mrs. Stuljar (sp) left in there if I rented they could use them or move them in the ice house. Talk about me being pleased with baby’s name you could not have given me that I would like better. I’ll tell you as I did Phyllis to think my baby boy being grandfather it sure made me feel peculiar how proud he would of him if he had lived to see him maybe he does look down from where he is it is not for me to say.1 Bernice and Kelly are building them a home in Redondo about 5 miles from her mother. Sunday was like a June day in June in Cowley, but when the Sun goes down and the fog begins to come in then it gets cold still we hardly ever have a fire only for cooking guess I have written enough of the kind I have written hope Abigail is improving.

With love and best wishes to all

Grand Mother Crosby

Please excuse all mistakes.

1 It is very tender that she mentions her baby boy, our grandfather, and surmises how proud he would be to have grandchildren. Grandfather Rulon did not have the privilege of raising his children or ever getting to know his grandchildren and great-grandchildren. How blessed that eternal compensation will take care of that!

TRANSCRIPTION OF LETTER WRITTEN BY SARAH FRANCIS’S DESCENDANTS

19 November 1998

Lovell Chronicle:

We would like to send this for possible inclusion in your column. We felt saddened that such a great lady would be omitted from the history of the settlement of this area. Many have been influenced by her strength and courage. Thank you for serving your community and many of us who enjoy your publication from distant locales.

Recently we had the pleasure of reading the “History of the Big Horn Basin” by Charles A. Welch. There were so many great settlers who sacrificed and worked so diligently to create the area of Wyoming many of us fondly call home.

We would like to add the name of Sarah Francis Crosby which was omitted from the history of Jesse W. Crosby. She along with many others seem to be a footnote in the lives of the settlers. She married Jesse W. in St. George in 1878 when she was 21 years old and was his second wife. She writes that “he as a very good man, was always good and kind to me. I never wanted for anything… always had good homes and tried to live a good life and attend my Church duties.”

They lived in Panguitch for several years where 4 of her children were born. When the time came that they persecuted the Saints for polygamy she went into exile for seven years. In 1887 she went to Bunkerville, Nevada for 3 years, then to Fredonia, Arizona for 4 years. Her children Myrtle, Rulon, and Maude were born while she was in exile. Then she moved to Cowley and lived in a tent as they worked on the contract to build the railroad from the gap to Polecat wash. She finally settled into her own home in the early 1900’s. Jesse W. Crosby died in 1915 and Sarah Frances was left alone. Her daughter, Myrtle, died in 1021 and left a small confectionery store that she continued to operate. All of her children preceded her in death with the exception of one daughter, Maude, who moved to California in 1938. She spent many years working in the Relief Society, as a Primary teacher and a visiting teacher. She lived alone for most of the 7 years in exile and over 30 years as a widow but she writes “I tried to live so I can meet my husband and my loved ones that have gone before.”

We have sweet memories of this dedicated wife, mother and pioneer. She lived an industrious life with scarcely an idle moment. When many would have complained or felt abandoned she continued to face each day. She walked to the Post Office in Cowley each day and stopped in for a Cherry Coke before her return to her gray stone house. She died one day after her 89th birthday in 1946.

—Descendants of Sarah Francis Crosby

Jesse Wentworth Crosby Sr.

JESSE WENTWORTH CROSBY SR.

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GRANDFATHER

WRITTEN BY SUZANNE STOTT GARDNER

Jesse’s life has been chronicled in a book written by Samuel Crosby entitled “Jesse Wentworth Crosby: Mormon Preacher, Pioneer, Man of God.” It is highly recommended that the reader find this book on Amazon or I am willing to lend my copy. There follows a condensation I wrote of his life. —Aunt Suzanne

Jesse Wentworth Crosby was born November 24, 1820, in Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Canada, to Joshua and Hannah Corning Cann Crosby. He is the youngest of six children—Hannah, Elizabeth, John, Obed, Frances, Jesse—and within two years of his birth the family moved to the shores of Lake Erie, New York.

When Jesse was 16 years old he began to seek religion. He wrote, “I began to see and feel the necessity of joining some people, and belonging to some church. I attended churches of different persuasion with a prayerful heart, but there was an aching void still.” He retired to the woods to pray, where he felt the reassurance that someday the full gospel would be revealed to him. Two years later, in the summer of 1838, missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints visited the area and taught the Crosby family. All joined except Joshua. Jesse and his mother were baptized first, on June 17, 1838. Jesse wrote in his journal, “I thought upon the prayers and desires I had poured out to God, and of the visions of my heart, and that the message was true; that it was from the great Jehovah, and that it would penetrate the darkest corners of the earth; that no power could stand against it.” The missionary who taught the family, Benjamin Brown, was from the same general area of New York State. He is a great-grandfather of Uncle Greg’s close friend Steve Brown.

A significant event occurred after Jesse’s baptism that increased his faith in the power of healing. Jesse and his brothers were chopping down a tree when a limb about six inches in diameter hit him on the head, knocking him unconscious and nearly dead. The violence of the blow formed a hollow in his head. The doctor was called but could do nothing. Jesse’s mother, Hannah, called for the missionaries. It took two hours for them to arrive. Jesse appeared to be dead, but the missionaries administered to him and he appeared to sleep. Within three weeks he was healed, but he had a dented skull the rest of his life.

In April of 1839 Jesse and most of his family and many others who had joined the Church determined to go west to be with the body of the Church in Missouri. Leaving his father behind, Jesse and his family left with horse teams, lodging in their wagons. They found Kirtland deserted but entered the temple and looked at the furnishings, etc. It was different from anything they had ever seen, and Jesse writes that even though the Saints had been driven out, “nothing could daunt our courage.” They kept going and arrived at Commerce after six weeks. After the dreadful persecutions so many had endured, the Crosby group was glad to arrive safely. As Jesse wrote, “All this for Christ’s sake and the Gospel’s. Instead of finding the Saints in comfortable circumstances, many were living in tents and wagons, some sick and overcome with hardships and fatigue.”

Jesse bought a lot and started building a house for his family. The swampy land was infested with mosquitoes and many became ill, including his mother, Hannah. She died July 8, 1839—the first to succumb—and his brother Obed died September 9, 1839. Sister Frances wrote that seven of the original group of 15 who came from New York State died in Nauvoo. Jesse and his other siblings worked together to survive.

Jesse began working to build the Nauvoo Temple, and on April 6, 1841, he notes that the cornerstones were laid in the presence of thousands of people. “It was a day long to be remembered.” From Nauvoo Jesse undertook the first of several missions, beginning in April of 1841. This mission took him to Ohio, New York, Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Boston, and Chicago. One month after returning home in August of 1842, he was called to serve another mission to Illinois, Michigan, and Indiana. His third mission was in July of 1843 to go to the British Provinces with Elder Brown, who wrote in his journal the following:

In company with Elder Jesse W. Crosby I left Nauvoo without purse or scrip, even to the value of one cent, determined to trust in the promise of the living God, who has said by this you shall know my disciples: “They will feed you and clothe you and give you money.” In this he has verified this promise for in all our journey of seven thousand miles, and in the space of one year, four months and ten days, we have lacked nothing.

After baptizing a prominent magistrate in the County of York, there was mob activity against the elders. To escape their violence, they slept in the woods and did baptisms at night. Unfortunately, as Elder Brown was walking one night he was severely beaten by seven or eight men and brought back to where they were staying half dead, covered with blood and dirt. Jesse washed his wounds and found him cut and bruised in a horrible way. Jesse got him in bed and was watching over him when about midnight a mob entered the house. Jesse sprang from his bed, seized a chair, and held the bedroom door. The mobbers attempted to open the door, but

Marriage certificate, Jesse Wentworth Crosby Sr. and Hannah Elida Baldwin, November 23, 1845, Nauvoo, Illinois

Jesse withstood them. The windows were broken with stones and rails, and the elders spent the night in a deplorable way. Luckily the magistrate was able to leave by the back door and return with 12 men to protect the house. Miraculously Jesse was unhurt, but he reports that for months the least noise would disturb him and he would imagine that he had heard glass breaking. “My feelings were such as are not easily described. The mob consisted of about 30 men. The next day we continued preaching and kept our appointments. This did not discourage us.”

Jesse met his first wife, Hannah Elida Baldwin, when he was serving as a missionary and branch president in Lowell, Massachusetts, and she was working in a mill there and attending the branch. When he returned to Nauvoo she accompanied him and they were married by Brigham Young on November 23, 1845. They were both 25 years old. In writing about her grandmother Hannah Elida, Anna Snow Clements reports that Hannah’s mother Elizabeth and the entire Leavitt family felt that Hannah was throwing her life away by staying in the LDS faith.

Preparing to cross the plains was a slow process because the families had to dispose of their property, usually at much reduced prices. Jesse had spent years in Nauvoo either on missions or in voluntary labor on the temple. He hadn’t acquired many assets to finance the pending move. Hannah had left the savings she accumulated while working in the mills with her parents. The newlyweds knew they would need these funds, so Hannah wrote to her family asking if they could help her get the money. At Mount Pisgah they lost an ox, which broke up the team and they had no means to buy another. So Hannah left Jesse and traveled to Maine to try to get her money. Jesse stayed behind to work but eventually joined her because she became quite ill while in Maine with the birth of their first child, George. In the end her family refused to give her the money. Jesse and Hannah and baby George left with Saints from Boston on April 12, 1847. They proceeded by land, passing through Philadelphia and arriving in St. Louis on May 1. Pushing on, they arrived in Council Bluffs and Winter Quarters. On June 5, they joined the Daniel Spencer/Perrigrine Sessions company and came west.

Jesse Sr. and Hannah Elida Baldwin Crosby (holding George Henry Crosby), ca. 1847

Jesse kept a journal the entire journey, which is tremendously descriptive. As an example, on June 14 he wrote:

About 200 wagons camped side by side; here we burned coal, set wagon tires, built bridges, etc. Remained in camp till the 19th, thence to the Platte, stopped for all to come on, the same day of our encampment some men on their way to Winter Quarters were attacked by three Indians, (Omahaws), one named Weatherby was shot through and died soon after[.] On the first wagon arriving on the Platte the relics of a man was found. By means of a letter found with him he was found to be a “bearer of despatches” from the Indian agent at the Bluffs to the Pasmoes Station He was evidently an Indian. It was not ascertained by whom he was killed.

While in camp on the Platte our organization was completed: we keep up a guard by night and by day our cattle are herded in compacts; the cattle of each 50 by themselves. We are numbered men and boys from 12 years and upwards the whole body being organized into hundreds, fifties, and tens, each fifty by themselves, five wagons abreast or as close as may be but finding this order inconvenient, we traveled two abreast, afterwards our order of camping was by fifty.

On stopping, the wagons we formed into two half moons, with an open space between at the extremities. In this one cattle are kept safe by a guard of two or three men, chains extended between the wagons keeps all safe. In this order we traveled up the Platte at the rate of from 8 to 15 miles a day. The country through which we passed is quite level so much so that no lock chains are needed. The soil quite sandy somewhat dry and barren in places, but good grass and plenty of rushes along the Platte.

Jesse’s journal is like a detailed travelogue and on a very minor level it provides a glimpse of their trek to the Salt Lake Valley. Throughout the journey they saw Native Americans, killed and ate buffalo, and walked a great deal. Jesse scratched his name on Independence Rock. On September 24, he wrote:

24th September we ascended the second mountain very high & steep. In descending it were compelled to chain two wheels. At sunset found ourselves camped within the bounds of Great Salt Lake City in the Great Basin of North America, 22 miles from Salt Lake.

It is reported that Jesse built one of the first houses in Salt Lake City, which is said to have been located at present day 200 West and North Temple. Times were very hard, and Jesse and Hannah and their children survived the crickets and ate

Jesse W. Crosby Sr. carving at Independence Rock on the Mormon Trail, Wyoming

pigweed and sego lily roots to survive. In 1850 he was called on his fourth mission, this time to England. He left Hannah with three young sons during this time, and when he returned he married his former acquaintance Ann Shelton. The family survived Johnston’s Army by moving to Spanish Fork and then back to Salt Lake. Ann died in 1860.

Jesse had acquired brick for the construction of a new and larger house on his lot when he was called to the Dixie Mission in October of 1861. As I have previously written, if one wants a taste of the day-to-day challenges of settling this area, the colorful novel The Giant Joshua, by Maurine Whipple, is a must read! Jesse and Hannah’s obedience to this call is another evidence of their devotion to their beliefs.

In St. George Jesse built a stone house on 100 South and 100 West so when Hannah came with the other children they would have a place to live. They continued to build on their home, adding a large two-story adobe section with very thick walls, which helped to keep the house cool in summer. After the original Crosby house was completed, it was one of the largest in St. George, and as a consequence of its roominess it was used for Church services and as a school, as well as for court proceedings and other community meetings. Although not in its original form, the home can be visited today. A historical plaque tells a bit about its history.

Life was very difficult in St. George, and the history I wrote on Hannah details much of those struggles. Jesse made molasses and sold cotton to California to make money. In 1863 his father Joshua came west and eventually joined the LDS Church. A cannon Jesse bought is still on display at the St. George Temple Visitors’ Center. He went on an expedition of the Colorado River before the Powell expedition.

In 1867 Jesse was called to serve in the Southern States Mission. He returned home in 1869 and worked on the St. George Temple whenever he could. He and Hannah were proud parents at a conference in St. George on Sunday May 9, 1875, when their two sons—Bishop George H. Crosby of the Hebron Ward and President Jesse W. Crosby Jr. of the Panguitch Stake—were speakers. Jesse and Hannah were at the dedication of the temple on January 1, 1877, and President Young appointed Hannah as a lifelong ordinance worker in the temple. She worked there almost daily for nearly 30 years to within a week of her death in 1907. That October Jesse was called to serve in the Southern California Mission and returned in April of 1878. Apparently the Church leaders hoped that Jesse and his companion might be able to convince many apostates from the Church living in Southern California to

of Salt Lake City, 1847–1861

Jesse Sr.’s brand, Salt Lake City, Utah, March 6, 1855

“Division of Animal Industry’s Brand books, 1849–1930,” Dec 1849–Dec 1874 and Dec 1874–Dec 1884, page 52 (img 28 of 169), Utah Division of State Archives [online database], accessed February 2020.

Map

Jesse Wentworth Crosby Sr. and Jesse Wentworth Crosby Jr. as Mormon missionaries in Georgia, 1867

Jesse W. Crosby letter, Salt Lake City, Utah, April 8, 1854

rejoin the Saints. Jesse was uniquely qualified for this mission as he was a scholar of the scriptures. He even wrote to President John Taylor detailing some of his experiences on this mission.

In about 1881 Jesse was requested or persuaded by Church leaders to help a young widow and her two young children emigrate from Germany. Her name was Minnie B. Karl, and he married her as a plural wife. Three of the seven children of Jesse and Hannah were still at home and unmarried at the time. I cannot even imagine Minnie’s feelings about leaving the verdant landscapes of Germany to end up in the deserts of Nevada! Hannah apparently accepted the marriage, because Jesse and Minnie occasionally came to visit. Maybe she didn’t allow Minnie and her children to live in the family home.

In March of 1882 the Edmunds Act was passed by Congress carrying a penalty for entering into plural marriage and for cohabitation with plural wives. Jesse became a fugitive from justice and was advised to move with Minnie to Overton, Nevada, and settle on the Muddy River. Nevada proved to be disastrous for Jesse both physically and economically. As reported in Heart Throbs of the West:

Perhaps the most dreaded of all missions assigned by Brigham Young in the settlement of the great western country was that of the Muddy Mission. The region described as ‘90 miles beyond St. George in a blistering alkali desert’ was avoided even by the Indians.

Jesse and Minnie lived there 10 years. Jesse wrote many letters to President Woodruff asking for aid to feed his family. He was a prolific letter writer and in them made his feelings known. Apparently his frustration was with people in general and not with Church leaders because he never lost his deep and abiding faith in the Church that had sustained him throughout his life. Jesse continued to correspond with newspapers describing the people and happenings in Overton and attempting to recruit new settlers. As the years passed he lost much of his natural optimism as well as his financial resources. His health began to fail. He was trapped in a situation he didn’t like, and he felt Church leadership was ignoring him. But he continued writing editorials and letters, calling his newspaper submissions, “A Voice from the Muddy.”

As his health and circumstances deteriorated, his family living in St. George and other areas was concerned about him. About 1893 the town of Tropic had been settled near Bryce Canyon and Jesse W. Jr. wanted his father to move there to live to escape the hot climate on the Muddy River.

Jesse decided to travel to Panguitch to look over the possibility of moving to Tropic. On the way from Overton, he and his son Nephi, who was seven years old, became lost in the desert, but finally after four days of wandering found their way by locating and following the Union Pacific Railroad grade. They barely found water in time to save themselves and their team of horses. They arrived in Panguitch about June 1, 1893. The combination of his previous ill health, his age, the hardships of the trip, and the high altitude were too much, and Jesse had a stroke and was paralyzed on his left side. He lived 11 days, dying on June 11, 1893. He was buried in Panguitch, but 100 years later he was reburied in the St. George Cemetery next to Hannah. Apparently moving Jesse’s body to St. George was the plan from the beginning as recorded in a letter his son Samuel wrote to the youngest son, Joshua, on June 14, 1893, the day Jesse was buried in Panguitch. It just took longer than anticipated! Part of Sam’s letter read:

We interred our father today. Think he was sent here where he could have a decent burial. Think if all are willing we better move him this fall to St. George. The better part of his life has been spent there, and his labors are known there.

Jesse Wentworth Crosby’s valiant life had come to an end. He was an extraordinary farmer and enterprising man who was always ready to help the poor. He was a student of subjects ranging from astronomy to the natural world to the scriptures. Those who knew him reported that he was a brilliant conversationalist.

Add to this his sterling example of obedience manifested throughout his life, especially his legendary mission service. We can only hope to emulate his character and nobility.

Jesse W. Crosby Sr.

Jesse W. Crosby Sr. home, St. George, Utah

Jesse W. Crosby Sr. headstone, St. George City Cemetery, St. George, Utah

Jesse W. Crosby Sr.

Unidentified picture from Hannah Elida Baldwin—believed to be Hannah’s mother, Elizabeth Hanson Baldwin

GEORGE BALDWIN & ELIZABETH HANSON BALDWIN

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

AND THEIR DAUGHTER

HANNAH ELIDA BALDWIN CROSBY

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GRANDMOTHER

The sources used to provide this information: 1) Hannah’s life history on file at the L. Tom Perry Special Collections at the Harold B. Lee Library at Brigham Young University in Provo; 2) Histories on file at the Daughters of the Utah Pioneers Museum in St. George, Utah; 3) Hannah’s history submitted by Vivian Crosby Spencer; 4) the book “Jesse Wentworth Crosby, Mormon Preacher, Pioneer, Man of God,” by Samuel Wallace Crosby; 5) the article, “Early Members of the Lowell Mass. Branch of the Mormon Church, 1835–1860”; 6) and numerous quotes about Hannah found in histories written by her grandchildren.

It is my fondest desire that this glimpse of our Grandmother Hannah and her forebears will help us emulate her industry and faith.

George Baldwin was born on February 29, 1791 or 1792. He is the second son of John Baldwin and Elizabeth Monroe, who had six children. John Baldwin was born in Philadelphia in 1750 and later became known as a Philadelphia loyalist, which indicates that he probably supported peaceful protests instead of rebellion for fear of losing economic privileges from the British mercantile system. He apparently settled in New Brunswick prior to 1784, because his name appears in the summer of 1784 as a grantee of a 100-acre lot from the Penobscot Association Grant. Elizabeth was born in 1764 also in Philadelphia.

Most Baldwins in America are descendants of emigrants from Buckinghamshire, England. The name is very old and appears in England as early as the year 672. There is a stained glass window in an Anglican Church in St. George dedicated to an early member of the Baldwin family.

George married Elizabeth Hanson Baldwin on August 14, 1817. She was born December 10, 1796, in St. Andrews, New Brunswick. She was the fourth of seven children born to William Hanson and Dorcas Milliken Hanson. Her parents moved around a great deal for those days because their children were born in several places in New Brunswick and towns in other Canadian provinces.

William Hanson was born about 1765 in Berwick, Maine. His father is John Hanson and his mother is Elizabeth Clark. His wife Dorcas Milliken was born April 9, 1769, at Scarboro, Maine. Her father is Benjamin Milliken and her mother is Phoebe Jordan. Nothing more is known of these families at this time.

Elizabeth Hanson and George Baldwin marriage record, August 14, 1817, Charlotte, New Brunswick, Canada

George Baldwin and Elizabeth Hanson, “New Brunswick Marriage Registers, 1789–1889,” Charlotte, 1789–1854, img 74 of 560; FamilySearch [online database], accessed February 2020.

George and Elizabeth’s first child, Mary Elizabeth, was born July 2, 1817, and apparently died as an infant. The second child, Hannah Elida, was born March 4, 1820. On March 6 of the following year, her father died, leaving her mother a widow with a one-year-old child.

Elizabeth married within a year or two following George’s death a man named Nathan Leavitt. She had 12 more children from this marriage. The family eventually moved to Clinton, Maine, where they remained. The Leavitts were apparently a fairly large and prominent family in St. George, New Brunswick. Elizabeth passed away on May 6, 1880, and is buried in Clinton, Maine.

Hannah Elida Baldwin Crosby was born March 4, 1820, in the picturesque village of St. George, New Brunswick, Canada, just across the border from Maine. Our brother Rulon states that the town is situated in the hill country and the streets are narrow and wind up and down over the hills and cross narrow, small bridges. The homes are situated between huge boulders, and the village borders the Atlantic Ocean on one side. Quite amazing that she was born and died in “St. George”!

I could find no information on Hannah’s childhood education, interests, hobbies, etc. We do know that because the family

was so large it was necessary for her to find work. Her halfsister Sarah Ann Leavitt had been working as a weaver in the mills, and Hannah and another half-sister Mary Elizabeth Leavitt joined Sarah to work at a cotton mill in Lowell, Massachusetts. A journal entry from that time states:

Lowell is a manufacturing town with 33 mills, 6,304 looms, and 204,076 spindles. The number of persons employed is 8,735, 6,320 of them are women. Over 6,459,100 yards of cloth are manufactured weekly and annually, about 75,873,200.

While working in Lowell, Hannah and Mary Elizabeth heard the message of missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and joined the Church. Their family was not interested in listening to the missionaries, and the story goes that their family thought they were throwing their lives away when they became “Mormons.” Family legend implies that Mary Elizabeth later left the Church because of the improper actions of the Prophet’s brother, William Smith. Later on in Nauvoo William Smith lost his standing as an apostle/patriarch and was cut off from the Church.

Another account reports that Mary Elizabeth stayed in Lowell and remained faithful to the LDS Church throughout her life.

Elder Jesse W. Crosby, who had been a missionary in Canada and the Northern States, was on his way back to Nauvoo via Boston. He was “much worn down with excessive labor” and decided to stay the winter in Lowell to recover his health. He was subsequently called to be the president of the Lowell Branch. While staying there Jesse met and likely courted 24-year-old Hannah, who was described as a “Mill Girl and Committee Member of the Lowell LDS Benevolent Sewing Society.”

After many weeks of recuperation, Apostle Parley P. Pratt counseled Jesse to return to Nauvoo and Hannah chose to leave with him. On March 29, 1845, they joined together with another group of Saints and traveled to Boston, New York, Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, “thence down the Ohio and up the Mississippi,” arriving in Nauvoo April 25, 1845.

In researching Hannah’s life, I found an interesting account of Jesse’s previous romantic connections. According to an account in “Lowell Mormons, 1835–1860,” Jesse had first asked a girl named Ruth Mosher to marry him. She was a convert from New York whom Jesse had baptized (after cutting a hole in the frozen St. Lawrence River’s ice to perform the ordinance). Jesse gave Ruth a betrothal ring with the intention of marrying her once they both were in Nauvoo together. Jesse continued his mission and Ruth migrated to Nauvoo, where apparently she was counseled by Church leadership to marry another man. In her life history, Ruth states that she wanted to be obedient and believed she would be only a “spiritual” wife to this man and she could still marry Jesse. When Jesse returned from his third mission he found that his betrothed had wed another and subsequently she gave him back the ring. Ruth’s daughter claimed that the competition for her mother’s hand was strong because “Ruth was a very beautiful and attractive girl.”

During the same mission where Jesse had baptized Ruth, he also met Ann Shelton, a schoolteacher in New Brunswick. He developed a special relationship with her, but she did not leave for Nauvoo with him because one of her brothers died right after her baptism and her mother was very ill at the time. The family tradition assumes that the mourning Ann remained in Canada to care for her ailing mother until her mother’s death. You will later read that Jesse’s courtship with Ann Shelton was not over.

Nevertheless, Jesse was an outstanding missionary, and before he met Hannah he had already served several missions. In April of 1841 Jesse was present when the cornerstone of the Nauvoo Temple was laid, and directly thereafter he left to serve a mission to the British Provinces. He returned to Nauvoo in June of 1843 and then left again to serve another mission to the British Provinces on August 1, 1843. He was still on a mission when the Prophet Joseph was murdered by a mob on June 27, 1844.

Several histories contradict statements written about Hannah living in Nauvoo before her marriage. Grandfather Rulon’s half-sister, Marion, writes that Grandmother Hannah was in the congregation when Sidney Rigdon tried to assume leadership of the Church. It was actually Jesse’s sister Frances Crosby Brown, as attested by her grandson, George H. Crosby Jr., in a letter dated February 4, 1832: “Grandma Francis saw that Brigham Young was just absolutely another man and in every way had the voice, the features, the gestures and poise of the Prophet Joseph.”

Elizabeth Hanson headstone, Nobels Ferry Cemetery, Clinton, Maine

From all I have read and researched, I believe Hannah came to Nauvoo with Jesse. While living in Nauvoo, Hannah was active in Church work and cooked for many of the men who came to work on the Nauvoo Temple and allowed them to room at her house without charge to assist in getting the temple completed. She could only have done this as a married woman whose husband had helped provide a home for her.

After arriving in Nauvoo together, Jesse courted Hannah in earnest and they were married November 23, 1845, in a ceremony performed by Brigham Young. Jesse continued to work on the temple until work ceased on April 23, 1846. Between June of 1845 and April of 1846 Jesse worked 262 days in the temple. As noted, Hannah provided food and lodging to temple laborers. Because of Jesse’s devotion as a temple worker, he and Hannah were allowed to receive their endowments in the Nauvoo Temple on January 10, 1846, and they were sealed for eternity on January 28, 1846. The temple figured prominently in their lives.

The majority of Mormons crossed the frozen Mississippi River into Iowa Territory in February 1846, but Jesse and Hannah waited to depart Nauvoo until May 25, 1846. Because of his years in missionary service or in voluntary labor on the temple, and Hannah’s assistance providing free lodging for temple workers, they had not acquired many assets to finance the trek westward. It is unclear whether Hannah had savings or some property left her by her father, but she wrote a letter to her parents postmarked May 2, 1846. An excerpt explains:

I wish you would have my money ready for me this summer so I can get it. We want to go with the rest of the Saints across the mountains, but for the want of means we have not gone yet. I have one of the best of husbands and would not exchange him for anyone on the face of the earth [the author’s emphasis]. Tell Mary Decker [I have yet to find information on this woman] I am a Mormon yet and would not be in her place for the world for the judgment of God is surely poured out upon such persons as her who try to injure others without a cause.

A postscript was added:

The journey is a long and expensive one and I want you to be sure and get the money for us. If you have to make a sacrifice on it. I want the money and must have it without fail. I worked hard to earn it and need it as much as anyone can and must have it. So Goodbye, Hannah Crosby

Hannah and Jesse traveled as far as Mount Pisgah, where they lost an ox, which broke up the team and impeded further migration. They had no money to buy another, and Hannah was five months pregnant. Her adventurous spirit did not deter her from going on “an expedition” from Mount Pisgah to see the Grand River. She was accompanied by one of her closest friends from the Lowell Branch, Harriet Atwood Silver Dunn. In a letter to her parents reporting on their trip, Harriet told them that she and Hannah “traipsed the Grand River whose headwaters were in Iowa, but flowed mainly through Missouri.” Which is the state where Mormons now had an extermination order! She also reported how beautiful the countryside was, and that the local Native Americans were friendly towards them.

When Hannah returned to camp, she and Jesse were so desperate they decided to part ways, and on July 10 she left for Maine, apparently to try to retrieve the money she believed was hers. Jesse would remain behind and become an itinerant worker to earn money while Hannah was gone. She expected to meet him in St. Louis and return to Iowa in September prior to giving birth. However, she became very ill. In a letter dated August 24, 1846, written from Clinton, Maine, Hannah describes her condition:

My dear husband. Your letter of August 8 was received last night and I cannot express the joy it gave me. I have been at home most two weeks. William [Hannah’s half-brother] came to Fairfield and met me with the horse and wagon and brought me home. They took me out of the wagon and carried me into the house and I have not been out yet. The doctor says I have the fever and ague.

Oh, I cannot tell how much I have suffered since I saw you and how many times I have wished you had come with me. I must stop for my strength is all gone. I can have my money at any time I want it. If you say I must come home this fall, well, if is possible I shall. But I’m sick abed now and two months is all I can have anyhow. I would be glad if you could come down, but I want you to do what you think best about it.

I want you and as many more as you can to please pray for me according to the order of God. Remember there are no Saints here. I have bought some oil and ask God to bless it to my use, and have anointed myself as well as I could.

Father and Mother send their respects to you and want you to come down and spend the winter. William says

you can find work around here if you want and make good wages if you work with your tools.

So I must close by wishing you the best of heaven’s blessing.

I am yours most affectionately.

Hannah E. Crosby”

Jesse received this letter on September 23, 1846, while working at a mill in Farmington, Iowa. He immediately quit his job, left his goods in St. Louis, and headed to Maine by the Illinois River, across the Great Lakes, and along the Erie Canal. He arrived in Maine four days before their first child, George Crosby, was born on October 25, 1846. The family stayed in Maine until January 14, 1847, when they moved to Lowell, Massachusetts, to stay “among friends” there. We do not know Hannah’s feelings about leaving her family, but it must have been heartrending because she knew she might never see them again in this life. It is assumed that Jesse worked in Lowell for the months they were there. They departed April 12, 1847, taking the train to St. Louis by way of Philadelphia, Pittsburgh, etc., arriving in St. Louis on May 1, 1847. And then they completed two weeks’ travel by steamer to Council Bluffs, Iowa. After crossing the Mississippi River, they arrived at Winter Quarters, Nebraska, where they left on the journey west on June 15, 1846, as members of the Daniel Spencer Company.

Jesse chronicles in his journal many details about the journey west, but we have no written comments about how Hannah dealt with the journey. We can safely assume that she experienced the typical adventures of pioneer women: scary river crossings, quicksand, trading with Native Americans and frightful encounters with them, prairie dog villages, gathering buffalo dung, preparing and cooking buffalo meat, broken wagons, sickness, cattle becoming lost and dying, sand hills, gorges, mountains, snow, rain, struggles through thickets, difficult climbs up hills and mountains, encounters with wild animals, and eating berries along the way,

Anna Snow Clements in her brief biography of Hannah states that she was a neat and tidy woman and that Jesse encouraged her to sleep past the usual time and then take the dirty breakfast dishes to the next camp, but Hannah was up early each morning to wash and pack the eating utensils in time to be ready for the day’s march. They had a “milch” cow, and her grandchildren enjoyed her telling them how the jolting of the wagon would turn the cream into butter.

Jesse writes about the arrival to the Salt Lake Valley on September 24, 1847, by describing streams and trees. He

exclaimed: “Behold a resting place prepared and held in reserve for the Saints!” He notes that everyone was busily engaged in hauling wood for building houses and sowing wheat and that it snowed November 16.

It is surmised that the family initially moved into the fort that had been constructed by Brigham Young’s earlier “pioneer company,” which may have been where our great-grandfather Jesse Wentworth Crosby Jr. was born on June 22, 1848.

It is reported that Jesse built one of the first houses in Salt Lake City. In his life history it states that he started construction on a cabin and notes that he had to return to the mountains for more logs to finish it. One history states:

When he came back Hannah had nicely arranged a box for a table, gotten out her best dishes and a table cloth and had a steaming hot supper ready for him. He came in, looked around and said, “Is it possible that this is our home?” Tears streamed down his face and he could hardly eat.

The second home Jesse built was a one-story adobe house on the corner of North Temple and 200 West. Samuel Obed was born there on August 2, 1849. This home was in the Salt Lake 17th Ward, which David and I attended when we first moved to Salt Lake City from Tucson, Arizona, in 1977.

In the spring of 1850 Jesse and seven other men were called on a mission to England. According to the 1851 USGenWeb Census Project, Hannah is listed alone, as Jesse was in England, and then the three children are listed, along with 26-year-old Susan Angell. Susan was a dear friend and former Mormon “mill girl” who lived in Lowell the same time Hannah did. She was the first plural wife of the Salt Lake Temple architect Truman O. Angell. Why Susan Angell was living in the Crosby household just days after her sealing to Truman Angell is not known. Likely with Jesse on a mission, Hannah needed the extra help to keep the Crosby farm functioning in exchange for her room and board, and maybe this also freed Truman Angell to concentrate on the temple rather than having to come up with a home for his new second wife.

During this time, Hannah fed her sons pigweed greens and sego lily roots and whatever else they could find. Sometime during the three years Jesse was gone a company of soldiers led by Colonel Edward J. Steptoe came to Salt Lake City and camped near the Crosby home. This gave Hannah the opportunity to help support her family by selling butter and eggs to the camp. Colonel Steptoe called her “The well-asweep” because she drew water from the well with a sweep, which was a pole swinging from a tall post.

While still on a mission, Jesse traveled from England to New Brunswick and visited the Baldwin and Shelton families. While there he converted and baptized two of Hannah’s halfsisters, Thankful Amelia and Sarah. At that time he apparently convinced Ann Shelton and most of her siblings to migrate to Utah. They were members of the James Brown pioneer company, which arrived in Salt Lake City in the fall of 1854. Their journey to Utah was full of tragedy: Ann’s 16-year-old sister Louisa died in St. Louis, Missouri; Ann’s sister-in-law Rebecca died from cholera in Kansas, and her husband, Ann’s brother, lost not only his wife but also four sons and his only daughter on the journey!

Jesse returned from his mission in April of 1853. He picked up his life as best he could and set about paying for obligations his family had incurred during his absence. Samuel Wallace Crosby states, “The real hero or rather heroine of this adventure, however, was Hannah, who had carried on with three small children during the years he was gone.”

Hannah was seven months pregnant with her fourth child when the Sheltons arrived in the Valley. She went to where they were camped and invited them to stay at the Crosby home. Jesse was away working in the canyons, making Hannah’s hospitality even more impressive and compassionate. The Sheltons were strangers to Hannah, and who knows if she suspected that Ann Shelton was a rival for Jesse’s heart. After a few days of getting cleaned up and making themselves as presentable as possible, the Sheltons drove to the Crosby home to find that the very pregnant Hannah had cleared out her two best rooms for the exhausted immigrants who had lost so much while traveling to the Valley. Just one month later Jesse and Ann were sealed together in the new Endowment House on November 12, 1854.

In writing about Jesse and Ann’s marriage, Ann’s younger sister, Eliza Shelton Keeler, said:

Jesse Crosby and my sister Ann were not long in remembering their old courtship days from when he was in our country. He was about her age, but she would not leave with him that first time. Three weeks after our arrival, he and Ann were sealed.

Ann ran a school for the children of the Salt Lake 17th Ward, but soon after her marriage she came down with mountain fever and nearly died. Two of her younger sisters were living with her and assisted with her care. Because food and money were scarce, Ann’s brother provided food so that she could regain her strength. It is reported that she and Hannah lived in love and harmony until Ann’s death on June 4, 1860. Ann

was known as a kind and considerate person, and because she taught school, many of her students and the citizens of the Salt Lake Valley attended her funeral. There were no children born to Ann and Jesse.

Four more children were born to Hannah and Jesse while they lived in Salt Lake City: Elida Ann, December 30, 1854; Thankful Amelia, April 30, 1856; Joseph, December 15, 1857; and Mary Elizabeth, September 27, 1859.

Mary Elizabeth died a year from her birth. Both she and Ann, Jesse’s second wife, were buried in the Salt Lake Cemetery, but their bodies were robbed of their clothing and had to be dug up and reburied. The infamous grave robber Jean Baptiste was caught, convicted, and subsequently banished to Fremont Island on the Great Salt Lake. He later escaped presumably by constructing a raft of wooden planks from a cabin. He was never seen in the area again.

From Jesse’s journal we learn that 1855 was a very trying year for the Saints. “Grasshoppers” appeared everywhere and as soon as the grain had begun growing, field after field was destroyed. Jesse writes that “They moved like armies, sweeping the country of every green thing. The courage of many failed.” He further writes that the Lord sent a “great wind which swept them en masse into the Lake as they arose in the air in the middle of each day.” An account by a granddaughter of Jesse and Hannah shows that Hannah description is somewhat different:

Grandmother was thrifty and did not believe in a feast and then fast. During the scourge of the crickets it was mostly fast. She told how the rain looked so beautiful in front of her log house. Then came those big black crickets, in hoards. They left the ground clean as they went and it looked as if the people would starve. All of a sudden the sun was darkened and the seagulls came and set about eating the crickets and saved the people and their grain crops.

We speculate about the next few years of Hannah’s life. Jesse describes in his journal about being part of the effort to prevent the U.S. Army—regarded as a mob—from entering the Territory. He was a member of scouting parties that left the Valley and headed north to dig ditches, pry up rocks to be rolled down on the troops, and supervise the destruction of property so it would not have to be handed over to the Army. Jesse returned home after Fort Bridger was burned, stating that “The people came out in groups to welcome us home and all were glad to get home.” In the end there was no war and

the Mormons were given a full free pardon of the accusations and slanders against them.

Shortly after Jesse’s return to Salt Lake City, Hannah gave birth to Joseph Crosby on December 15, 1857. The Army encamped near Salt Lake City and this was a financial blessing for the pioneers. Hannah told her grandchildren that she traded dried squash for a brass bucket which she used the rest of her life. Food was scarce, but it is said that the Crosby’s always shared their milk supply with their neighbors. One time a man on his way to California stopped at the Crosby home and asked for food and lodging for a few days. Hannah told him she had no flour. He brought some in to her from his wagon, which was a great treat for the family. A few days later when he was preparing to leave, he sorted out two bushels of crackers and gave Hannah the crumbs. These she soaked during the night and fried them for breakfast.

Even before the conflict with the Army was resolved, the Saints were counseled to move south. Sometime in 1858 the two sister-wives, Hannah and Ann, with Hannah’s children, including newborn Joseph, moved to Ann’s sister-in-law’s home in Spanish Fork. Upon arrival, however, they discovered there was no room there and so they simply camped outside the house for the duration of the “war.” They then returned to their home in Salt Lake. In a letter written to George Crosby dated February 4, 1932, Lena Mathis Crosby states:

I remember Grandma telling me that while they were in Spanish Fork some of the people would shoot the sage chickens in the body, and that Porter Rockwell would shout at them with that squalling voice of his “Shoot them in the eye, knock their heads off, but do not spoil half the meat.”

Jesse had acquired brick for the construction of a new and larger house when he and Hannah were called to the Dixie Cotton Mission in October of 1861. It is reported that at this time Jesse owned about 40 acres of land situated between 700 or 800 South and Main Street. His farm included the entire block on which Sears is located on Main Street. Think of that the next time you drive past the old Sears store.

When President Young was looking for members to establish the Dixie Cotton Mission, he selected those of many trades and talents: blacksmiths, carpenters, shoe makers, surveyors, doctors, farmers, mechanics, and many others who had the skills to provide food and shelter for the people.

It was 1855 when raising cotton was first tried in Southern Utah. The story goes that a woman from the South gave

Augustus P. Hardy some cottonseed, which he planted in the Santa Clara Valley. That first year enough cotton was grown to make 30 yards of cloth. It was after the attack on Fort Sumter that raising cotton in the South decreased and cotton prices soared. President Young saw the possibility of raising cotton in Dixie and launched a carefully planned colonizing campaign in Southern Utah. Besides raising cotton for fabrics, the Mission was established to grow fruits, especially grapes for wine, and molasses. But in Utah’s Dixie sugar cane could be raised and this cane made much better molasses than that made from vegetables. Imports into the Territory from other areas were difficult, if not impossible.

The call to the Dixie Cotton Mission came at the October General Conference meeting. Jesse and Hannah were among the “stalwart and strong families” picked for this hardship assignment by Brigham Young and the Church leadership. Because it was expected that the Dixie Mission would be difficult, the Church leaders advised all who were called to sell their property so they would not be tempted to quit colonizing and return to Salt Lake—no economic ties to bring them back. Jesse and Hannah were not only known as hard workers, but devoted members of the Church. It is no wonder why they were called to St. George. Nearly 70 years later, Apostle Anthony W. Ivins spoke of this call to members of the Dixie Cotton Mission:

Several hundred families had been called to go upon this mission. It was the manner in which the affairs of the Church were conducted. Some offered excuses. Some were too poor to go, some were to rich But the great majority, with that devotion which has characterized the members of the Church from the beginning, silently, but resolutely made preparations for the accomplishment of the task assigned them. Valuable homes were disposed of for but a small part of their real value. Farms were exchanged for teams or livestock which could be driven through to their destination.

When the move to Dixie came Jesse and his two oldest boys, George and Jesse Jr., went ahead to make ready for Hannah and the younger children. Hannah had given birth to their youngest child, Hannah Ann, a few months previous on June 22, 1861, and as mentioned, she and Jesse had lost their previous baby in November of 1860.

Jesse and the boys stayed for a short time in Toquerville before going on to St. George. We know Jesse was in St. George in January of 1862 because he was a member of the Resolutions

Committee on Statehood and he pledged to donate $30 toward construction of a community hall. It was well known that Jesse and Hannah were always ready to support every community effort and that he participated fully in every worthwhile public project undertaken by the community or the Church.

Work began on a small rock house on the lot in St. George that had been assigned to the Crosby family. Because they were in a hurry to reunite the family, this house is reported to be the first house built of rock in the St. George Valley. Jesse returned to Salt Lake City for Hannah and the children about the middle of April of 1862. After Hannah left her home in Salt Lake City, the bricks Jesse had acquired for the purpose of building a new and larger home were hauled away, but the old adobe house stood for some 38 years more.

What was going through Hannah’s mind as she drove in her wagon from the Salt Lake Valley? She left her nice home and many close friends, including the Jessie Fox family, who had lived in the Crosby home when they first came to the Valley, and of course the Brown family.

For a riveting story and amazing description of the life Hannah faced in St. George, read The Giant Joshua, by Maurine Whipple—one of my favorite historical “Mormon” books. We don’t know how Hannah personally felt while helping to establish the city of St. George. How did she deal with fears, hardships, and tragedies? We get a good idea of her early life there because others of our ancestors have written about the floods, Virgin River bloat, drought, dam breaks, hunger, disease, poverty, the fear of Native American attacks, famine, and, lastly but so importantly, polygamy.

We do know that when Hannah arrived in 1862 the red stone home on 96 West 100 South was almost finished. I say this because in another history of Hannah compiled by Mary Karma Crosby Stalker, it states that Hannah talks about things like living in a tent.

As soon as more adobes were made, a large two-story section in front of the original rock structure was built. This was one of the largest homes in St. George and one of the first finished. For this reason its spacious rooms were used for Church services, community meetings, city court cases, and as a schoolroom until public buildings could be completed.

In connection with the types of homes built very early in St. George, President Young reported in the Deseret Evening News, April 30, 1867:

The buildings of St. George are of a superior kind and built to last of stone and brick. The homes are

tastefully designed, roomy and airy. Among the best dwells are those of D. D. McArthur, J. Brith, President Erastus Snow, Jesse Crosby…

According to Vivian Crosby Spencer, who submitted a history of Hannah in 1977,

Even in a good rock house things were bad. The weather was hot and the water bad, along with so many flies and insects that were very annoying. They had no screens to keep them out. The mud was bottomless when it rained, grass for animals was practically non-existent for most of the year. The Indians were troublesome. A number of men were killed by the Indians. Among them was Frank Wooley. The children were all frightened of the Indians.

Histories of St. George mention that because of delays in the Virgin River dam and ditch and the alkali soil, crops were not planted until late in the season of 1862 and didn’t germinate, so the harvest was limited. Food was in short supply, and insects were nearly unbearable. Many of the new settlers were discouraged and dissatisfied and wanted to leave. Some did leave. Hannah somehow endured the summer’s blistering heat, and Jesse must have helped rebuild the washed out dams on the Virgin River.

It may have been these conditions that precipitated the death of Hannah’s baby, Hannah Ann, who died on October 24, 1862. I have not found her grave in the St. George Cemetery, but I am still looking.

When Brigham Young visited the new settlement in September of 1862, he saw the difficulties and realized that something had to be done to keep up the community spirit and effort. When he returned to Salt Lake City, he directed that a Tabernacle be built with tithing from the entire area being diverted to new community for this purpose. This gave the settlers some badly needed produce with which to feed the community and gave them something to work for and something, which would provide a sense of accomplishment. Today the St. George Tabernacle is a symbol of the town’s pioneer beginnings. Construction began June 1, 1863 and it was dedicated by Brigham Young on May 14, 1873. The red sandstone bricks used to construct the building were intended to match the surrounding red cliffs. It has earned the nickname “jewel of the desert.” Next time you are visiting St. George, take a tour of the Tabernacle. It is sobering to sit inside and think about our ancestors having shared that same space!

In 1863 Jesse took a load of cotton, and probably molasses, from St. George to California. Three days later Hannah gave

birth to the Crosby’s ninth and last child, Joshua Alma, on January 29, 1863. Also in 1863, Hannah’s oldest son, George, was sent to Florence, Nebraska, to help bring poor emigrants to Zion. Several St. George settlers protested this call because the Dixie Mission was doing so poorly, but Hannah and Jesse responded and furnished a team and wagon for George, who was only 17 years old at the time.

A very interesting sidelight of this story is that George met up with his Grandfather, Joshua Crosby, in Nebraska. You will recall that Joshua did not join the Church and his family left him on his farm near Portland, New York. His wife, Hannah, left with the other converted family members and joined the body of the Saints. The first night the Saints camped in Commerce, which became known as Nauvoo, Hannah Cann Crosby died. The next day Zina Huntington died. She was the mother in law of Brigham Young. A double funeral was held with coffins of Hannah and Zina on each side of the wagon tongue. Joseph Smith stood in front of the wagon and preached the funeral sermon. We visited her grave on our tour in 1997.

Jesse had visited his father on several of his mission trips, and Joshua came to St. George in 1853 but soon returned to the “States” before starting west on his own a few months later. The story goes that he asked if any of the pioneers were Mormon and was told that there was a Crosby in the group, his own grandson, George!

In the spring of 1864 the Dixie Cotton Mission was still undergoing a difficult time. The settlers were near starvation, and there was much sickness: diarrhea, vomiting, cholera, fever, and rheumatism. It was during this time that the song, “Once I Lived in Cottonwood,” was written. One stanza of this song goes like this:

I feel so weak and hungry now, I think I’m nearly dead; ’Tis seven weeks next Sunday since I have tasted bread.

Of carrot tops and lucerne greens we have enough to eat—

But I’d like to change that diet for buckwheat cakes and meat.

Numerous of our Gardner ancestors lived in Cottonwood at that time, probably not suspecting that they would one day leave and settle in Star Valley, Wyoming, where cold instead of hot weather would plague them!

In 1865, having experienced boarding houses in Lowell, Hannah opened her house to travelers and temple workers in order to raise much-needed cash. It became known as “The Crosby House.” Opening her house to boarders came naturally to Hannah—a granddaughter, Elida Crosby Haycock, relates that Hannah was one of the most hospitable women she had ever known. She welcomed guests with open arms and always had food ready and plenty of clean bedding.

While Hannah turned to lodging, Jesse turned his molasses business over to others and bought some mule teams and began a freighting business.

Jesse had learned to make molasses while still living in New York. It is not known if he had sugar cane or whether he made syrup from beets. But the lack of sugar made molasses very sought after for sweetening. Hannah assisted her husband by washing and preparing such vegetables as beets, carrots, and turnips from which molasses was made in those days. Leo A. Snow, one of Hannah’s grandsons, writes,

When I was a boy the molasses industry was common with every farmer. Each family raised a small patch of cane and from it the family supply of molasses was made. We used molasses almost entirely until I was a grown boy and long after that. The cane seed was also ground into flour in local mills such as a coffee mill and used as flour and so the phrase, “cane bread and molasses.”

Jesse’s skill at molasses making earned him the title “the Molasses Man.” (Next time you attend a session at the Salt Lake Temple, think of Jesse making molasses on the temple block!)

He traveled back and forth across the Mojave Desert to Los Angeles and San Pedro and of course to Salt Lake City. An interesting tidbit: on one of Jesse’s first trips to San Pedro he acquired an artillery piece that had been taken from a ship and converted into field artillery. For a time it was used by the local militia for protection against the Native Americans. And when the foundation of the temple had to be rebuilt, the cannon was used as a pile driver to press down the lava rock for a firmer foundation. In the fall of 2013, Phil, Lillie, and I viewed this cannon on display at the visitors’ center on the temple grounds. Speaking of the militia, our greatgrandfather Jesse W. Crosby Jr. was a member of the militia in St. George after a Native American raid at Pipe Springs. I have stopped many times at Pipe Springs while traveling to Kanab to conduct adoption home studies.

In 1867 Jesse was part of a group that included Jacob Hamblin and Erastus Snow to explore possible navigation sites on the Colorado River. According to a journal entry of a participant, Jesse Crosby tied a rope around his waist and swam against the current in the rapids to slow up the speed of the boat to make it more manageable. Jesse Crosby was the most powerful swimmer I have ever seen.

Jesse was 46 years old at that time.

At the October 1867 General Conference, Jesse and his son Jesse Jr. were called to serve a mission to the Southern states. The devastation in the South in the aftermath of the Civil War made the mission particularly difficult. In a letter Jesse wrote for the Deseret Evening News in 1868, Jesse describes the “feverish” despair of the people. He heard rumors of the birth of hate groups like the Ku Klux Klan. Jesse comments that one could see the distress of nations is at hand, and men’s hearts are failing them for fear of those things that will come.

About 10 months after her husband and son had left home for the Southern states, the St. George Relief Society was organized and Hannah was called as a counselor to Anna Ivins. Hannah served in this calling for many years and later served as president of the Relief Society. In November of 1869, Jesse Jr. had returned from his mission and at age 21 was called to be a high councilor; his brother George was called to be a bishop at that same meeting. It is interesting that Jesse Jr. was ordained a high priest by our great-great-uncle Robert Gardner! Jesse Jr. later became president of the Panguitch Stake and served faithfully before leaving to settle in the Big Horn in Wyoming. (We must research what Jesse Jr. thought about his childhood, family life, etc. He was an outstanding individual himself.)

In the 1860s Brigham Young promoted the manufacture of silk and imported 100,000 mulberry trees from France. He ordered them planted in all parts of Utah to provide food for silkworms that would be raised when the trees were mature. We do not know how or why Hannah became involved in this venture, but we know that in 1875 her good friend, Ann C. Woodbury, became interested in doing it and Hannah decided to give it a try. Producing silk was difficult and time consuming. Surely many women found the worms disgusting, but the prospect of wearing silk might have been the incentive. Hannah had shelves placed around her bedroom for the worms, which needed at least three daily feedings of mulberry leaves. Her granddaughter, Hannah Elida Crosby Hall, helped her harvest the mulberry leaves and chop them into small pieces before the little “creepy-crawlies” could be fed. After about

a month the worms began to spin their cocoons. Cocoons selected for spinning were dunked in boiled water to kill the larvae and then they were soaked to soften the glue. Hannah used a small whiskbroom to loosen the fibers. She spun about eight filaments together on her spinning wheel to create the silk thread. Then she and another woman wove the thread into cloth. Most of the home-manufactured silk dresses made in Utah were dyed black as the current fashion dictated. But Hannah made a white silk dress to wear for her ordinance work in the St. George Temple, where she served almost daily until a week before her death. That dress is still on display at the DUP museum in St. George. During your next sojourn in St. George, make viewing this dress a highlight!

At fall General Conference in 1871 President Young called for the construction of a temple in St. George. When the ground for the temple was dedicated, Jesse was one of those who followed President Young in moving the dirt at the spot. Jesse spent five years without pay laboring on this temple, and Hannah fed many workers and also gave workers room and board without being reimbursed. At the same time Hannah was putting forth such great effort toward the construction of the temple she also had to take care of her family. Her youngest child, Joshua, was nearly 9 years of age. Her three eldest sons were married and living on their own. Elida Ann, Thankful Amelia, Joseph, and Joshua were still living at home.

The histories state that the children helped as much as they could—the boys with the farming and care of the livestock and the girls with the garden and the household chores.

In 1873 Hannah took a trip back to Lowell to visit her mother and other family members. She had not been there since the winter of 1846–47. Apparently she did not send word that she was coming. She traveled by train as far as she could and then by stage to within a mile of her mother’s home. She stopped to visit with a childhood friend and then continued to see her mother. She asked for lodging without mentioning who she was. Her mother said that they had just been burned out and were short of beds and bedding, but that Hannah could sleep with one of the girls. Hannah had kept her bonnet on all this time and she and her mother were talking when suddenly her mother came over to her, lifted her bonnet and asked, “Aren’t you one of my girls?” When Hannah replied, “Yes, Mother, I am Hannah,” her mother dropped into a chair and cried. This visit was the last time Hannah saw her mother and many members of her family.

During the 1877 October General Conference, Jesse was called on a mission to Southern California. On Friday,

December 21, 1877, James Bleak, who chronicled Cotton Mission history, made note in his journal of Jesse’s call and setting apart and expounded on Jesse’s rich missionary service. Apparently because of Jesse’s scholarship of the scriptures and other Church doctrine, Church leadership hoped that he would be able to activate some of the many apostates who were living there. In a letter to President John Taylor in February of 1878, Jesse relates that the people in San Bernardino were friendly, but “religion is a matter of little importance to them”

I could not find any mention of what Hannah thought of Jesse’s mission call to California. She was serving at that time in the Young Ladies’ Retrenchment Association, later known as the Young Ladies’ Mutual Improvement Association. As youth we just called it “Mutual,” pronounced in Utah as “myoo-chel.”

After Jesse completed his missionary service in California, we can assume that life continued very much the same for him and Hannah. However, sometime in 1881 Jesse was requested

to help a young widow and her two children emigrate from Germany to the United States. In Jesse’s history it implies that “Church leadership” persuaded him to bring her to Utah with the intention that he would marry her as a plural wife. Her name was Minna Bauer and we can only imagine the thoughts of her heart about leaving her homeland to marry a man twice her age. According to records the marriage took place in the fall of 1882. Minna’s children, Alvin and Lena, came with her, and she and Jesse had two more children, Mary, and Nephi. As mentioned above it must have been a cultural shock for this dear woman to leave the verdant meadows of Germany and end up living in Overton, Nevada!

Our esteemed Aunt Ramona has expressed negative feelings about Jesse because of this marriage, purporting that Hannah was spurned and left alone. But I don’t think this is accurate. I believe Jesse was obeying a directive from Church authorities. Looking back from our time, this arranged marriage does not seem fair to any of those involved. Someday we will know the truth about it.

Hannah Elida Baldwin, St. George, Utah, ca. 1880s

Hannah Elida Baldwin, ca. 1880

According to Samuel Wallace Crosby, this marriage caused disruption in the family. Jesse still had three unmarried children living at home. Again, we do not know Hannah’s thoughts about the marriage. Apparently she accepted it on some levels because Jesse and his new wife came to visit her at the family home from time to time. However, Minna did not live with Hannah as Ann Shelton had. The history states that Jesse’s grown children felt that he was too old (he was 62) to take on the responsibility of a new young family. This must have been a difficult situation for all, especially since in March of 1882 the Edmunds Anti-Polygamy Act was passed by Congress, making Jesse a fugitive from the law.

Shortly after his marriage, Jesse was advised to move with his new wife and settle on the Muddy River in Nevada. Heart Throbs of the West, Volume 12, reports that: “Perhaps the most dreaded of all missions assigned by Brigham Young in the settlement of the western country was that of the Muddy Mission. The region is described as ninety miles of blistering alkali desert avoided even by the Indians.”

The move to Overton was disastrous both financially and physically for Jesse and his family, and there are notations that his St. George family was concerned about him, although I could not find direct quotation from family members. I wonder if Hannah sent periodic letters to Jesse. Our greatgrandfather Jesse Jr. wanted his father to move to a newly settled town, Tropic, near Bryce Canyon in Garfield County, Utah, to escape the hot climate on the Muddy River. Jesse Jr. and his brother Samuel were both living in Panguitch, so Jesse decided to travel to Panguitch to investigate moving. On the way from Overton to Panguitch to visit Jesse Jr., Jesse Sr. and his 7-year-old son, Nephi, became lost in the desert and finally after four days of wandering found their way by locating and following the Union Pacific Railroad tracks. They arrived in Panguitch on or about June 1, 1893. The combination of his previous ill health, being 73 years old, the hardships of the trip, and the high altitude was too much for Jesse. He had a paralytic stroke and lay completely paralyzed for 11 days and finally died on June 11, 1893. He was buried in Panguitch for numerous years until 100 years later some of his descendants moved his body to St. George to be buried next to Hannah. Although word was sent to his two families in St. George and Overton, neither wife was able to get to Panguitch in time to attend his burial services.

Hannah lived about 14 years longer than her husband. Jesse’s father, Joshua, finally joined the Church when he was 82 years old. All reports indicate that Hannah was very kind to him, and he lived in her home for the last 11 years of his life. He is buried near her and Jesse in the St. George cemetery.

The mother of nine children, Hannah buried two of them as children and three of them as adults before she died on May 2, 1907. She was 87 years old. Her daughter Elida wrote: Her heart was weak and the Dr. had been giving her heart medicine all winter. She was taken with a chill and a sore throat and she got weaker each day. Her right arm swelled in the elbow and caused her much pain and the pain went right across her breast to her heart. She could not take anything to eat. She did not seem to suffer much and when she went it was just like going to sleep, even her hands didn’t move.

Those busy hands were stilled at last and she could rest in peace.

As reported in family histories, Hannah’s funeral was held in the St. George Tabernacle and the speakers noted her “nobility of character, [which was] manifested in her life and labors.”

All descriptions of Hannah indicate that she was resourceful and never complained. She enjoyed writing letters and faithfully corresponded with her family for as long as she lived. For many years her spinning wheel was on display at Dixie University. While we may speculate about how she handled many situations in her life, it appears that most importantly she was a devoted wife and mother and was faithful to her testimony to the end of her life. Her husband was away from home for many years of their married life, and Hannah kept things going at home and even provided for the needs of her family much of the time. One account reports that sometimes Jesse would be late coming home for his meals because he had stopped to chop wood for a widow. At the same time, Hannah had chopped her own wood. If Jesse knew of anyone without necessities such as flour he would take from his own supply and give to those in need. This frequently resulted in shortages for Hannah to feed her own family.

Leo Crosby Snow, a grandson of Hannah, wrote a sketch of her life and shared these impressions:

To me she was a very dignified person. She had certain ideals that she never lowered. I guess that is what made her such a strong, faithful Latter-day Saint. She knew the trials of poverty and she was sympathetic with the trials of the people of that day. Grandfather would load up with molasses and trade it for flour, potatoes and other food. When he returned people would flock to him for a few pounds of flour. I heard Grandmother say more than once that she wondered if in his generosity there would be any flour left for her own children.

But she was ready to share with those less fortunate. While she was busy with her own family, she was helpful to those who were sick or needed a hand. While my father was on his mission, Grandmother knitted stockings and mittens and sewed for us. My mother did not have good health and was not able to be on her feet very long. I recall that she directed work in the kitchen from her bed. Grandmother was a help to her and us children. True, the stockings were wool and they itched, but they were better than nothing. Grandmother also made patchwork quilts for many of her grandchildren. She was always busy. I cannot remember a time when she wasn’t knitting or sewing. And she also enjoyed reading; the Bible was her main book to study. I never heard her spread gossip news to my mother or anyone else. She minded her own affairs and expected others to do the same. She believed in being straightforward.

As a child I thought Grandmother was beautiful. She always greeted us with a smile. It was a highlight of my life to get to go to Grandmother’s house. When I was very young, I actually ran away from my own home to go there.

When I was preparing to go to school in Salt Lake City to live with my sister, Grandmother bid me goodbye and told me she knew she would not see me again in this life. She admonished me about living and making myself useful. I did not see her again until she died.

Granddaughter Anna Crosby Clements concurs that Hannah was a resourceful and industrious woman. She observed that Hannah worked up pieces of cloth into quilt blocks and made old clothing into rugs. She made all her children a silk quilt from small silk pieces, which she had lined with white muslin.

In the last years of her life Hannah kept a fire going in the fireplace in her room on the northwest corner of her home. One day while gathering chips to start a fire she took a stick of wood and hit a buck sheep on the nose to drive it out of the way. When she stooped over to pick up more chips, the young buck backed up and bunted Hannah over. As he was backing off to run at her again, a granddaughter ran to her rescue and grabbed the sheep by the horns until her cries brought help!

Grandmother Hannah Crosby was a strong, resourceful, industrious, and dignified woman, full of faith and love for the gospel of Jesus Christ. Family members living with her and helping with her care and the care of the Crosby home until her death report that she was always very pleasant and they greatly enjoyed living with her.

By compiling this history, I have developed a profound love for Hannah Crosby. Despite the many hardships, she kept going, kept trying, and kept serving. I wonder what respite she looked to, or did her faith simply convince her to hope for “good things to come?” Her life resembles a “peaceable walk” (Moroni 7:4). She can truly be viewed as Greg described our dad in a recent email—one who always tried to “improve conditions.” I have felt her with me these late nights as I typed her history. Won’t it be nice to get to know her better someday!

Hannah Elida Baldwin letter, St. George, Utah, December 4, 1896—verifying her arrival in the Salt Lake Valley in 1847

Hannah Elida Baldwin, age 87

Hannah Elida Baldwin death certificate, St. George, Utah, May 2, 1907

Hanna Elida Crosby, “Utah Death Certificates, 1904–1964,” Washington, Saint George, 1907, img 10 of 31; FamilySearch [online database], accessed February 2020.

Christopher Jacobs

SVEND JAKOBSEN & ANNA JOHNSON JACOBS

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

AND THEIR SON

CHRISTOPHER JACOBS

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GRANDFATHER

What one quickly realizes in compiling life sketches is the never-ending material available and the depth of research that can be done. There is always more information that can be added, especially as background material. I have compiled sources I thought would enhance our understanding of Christopher’s life.

To my knowledge Grandfather Jacobs did not leave a journal, so of necessity this life sketch is brief, but I hope it is of interest to our family.

Svend Jakobsen was born about 1771 in Asen in Tyraer, Norway. On April 7, 1800, he married Anna Christophersdatter who died childless in 1820. On July 21, 1822 he married Johanna (Anna) Johnson Jacobs Anderson. Anna Johnson was born October 22, 1793, on Rennesoy Island in Rogaland. In 1795 she moved with her family to Hervik, in Tysvaer, located on the Hervik Fjord not far away from the farm in Asen where Svend was raised. Both Svend and Anna have ancestors whose records on FamilySearch date back as far as 1501.

Svend and Anna come from farming families, so their early lives were spent working the land. Their education was limited to the amount prescribed by law, which was very little. There are two versions of how our grandfather Christopher joined the family. One account reports that Anna brought a young son into the marriage with Svend. His father was purportedly a land owner of the ruling class. As the story goes, Anna had been a servant on the estate and was sent away when she became pregnant. She was married off to Svend, a widower with no children, and he adopted Christopher. Together Svend and Anna had two more sons, Sven and Jon.

I found a letter in our mother’s genealogy file from a family researcher, dated June 14, 1962, that adds another view of Christopher’s parentage. I don’t know which account is true because I couldn’t verify records, but in this story Christopher’s father, Svend Jakobsen, was first married to Ane Khristophersdater. She died childless several years after their marriage. Christopher was the first child born

Anna Johanna Johnsen—mother of Christopher Jacobs

to Svend and his second wife, Anna Johanna Johnson. He was named after the first wife, and Svend had it put in the state record that Christopher was born to her because of his love for her and because she had no children of her own.

Christopher was born February 10, 1819, or January 11, 1820, but his parents Svend and Anna were not married until 1822. The town where he was born was called Christiana, now known as Asen, Norway. I have attached a photo of the Hervik Fjord area where his parents lived before moving to Asen and establishing a farm known as Norde Asen. Mother had in her files photos from 1956 from a missionary serving in the area, who visited and wrote home about it. The entire area is spectacularly beautiful—fjords, mountains, beaches, and islands—and is about 61 miles from Stavanger, the closest metropolitan area and administrative seat of Rogaland County. I observed family group sheets listing Stavanger as Christopher’s birthplace, but this would be analogous to Biblical references of being born in the “land of Jerusalem,” even though Bethlehem may be the actual birthplace.

Stavanger has many sought-after tourist attractions; the foremost for me is the famous Preikestolen—a steep cliff that rises 604 meters (about 1,982 feet) above the ground. Folks like to pose for photos sitting on its farthest-reaching ledge. Google it.

During his childhood Christopher and his brothers Sven and Jon shared household responsibilities because Anna was a midwife and was often called away from home. Somewhere along the way he learned to play the violin and had some schooling because he enjoyed reading Shakespeare in his later years and was a sought-after fiddler.

At this time there was religious unrest in Norway because of opposition to the Lutheran Church, the state church. Ordinances that were not performed in the Lutheran faith, such as marriages, christenings, etc., were not legal. Many joined with the Quakers but were unable to practice their beliefs. The first group of Norwegian emigrants, with Lars Larson as their leader, left for America on July 4, 1825. An article on Norwegian sloopers states that often the ships broke

View from home site of Hervik Farm, photographed in 2014—Hervik Fjord is to the right

the law by carrying about three times as many passengers as the size of the ship permitted. The first slooper was seized by the authorities in New York because of too many passengers. An appeal was carried to John Quincy Adams, United States President, and he pardoned them and the ship was freed.

Svend and Anna sailed in 1830, and along with religious dissent, there is speculation that they left because they wanted to avoid the compulsory military service that would be required of their three sons—Christopher, Sven, and Jon. They left in the fall on the second slooper ship to sail from Norway. The crossing took six months of rough seas—maybe because of a broken rudder and storms. After arrival they sailed up the Hudson River to Western New York, where they eked out a living to earn money to travel farther and to learn English. Two years after their arrival in 1832 Svend died in Whitestown, New York, leaving Anna a widow with three sons. A few years later she married Andrew S. Dahl. Together they had a son, Andrew, and a daughter, Sarah Anne. The settlers built log houses and barns and often suffered so horribly that according to one writer they wished they were back in Norway. Many moved to the Fox River country in Illinois because the famous scout Cleng Peerson had selected that spot to live with other Norwegian settlers. Anna and Andrew must have been drawn as others had been to the good land and fair prices farther west and they moved in 1835 to LaSalle County, Illinois. While living here they Americanized their names, dropping the “son” in the surname, Jacobson, and Andrew, Anna’s husband changed his surname from “Dahl” to “Anderson.” For some reason, Anna, who was known as Anna Jacobs Dahl/Anderson, was now referred to as “Mother Jacobs.”

Another big decision was their choice to join The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Anna and her three sons were baptized on August 12, 1842 by William Leavitt. Around this time Christopher, being the oldest son, was hired out as an apprentice to saw logs in Michigan. Working in these circumstances was extremely difficult, and Christopher survived by using his knowledge of woodcraft and his exceptional skills to venture into wild country and sustain himself independently. One time he and his companions were trapped in the woods and became so hungry they killed and ate a coyote. I have no idea if he took his violin with him to Michigan, but according to one history he used every opportunity to learn his music and practiced the violin whenever he could. When he returned from Michigan he had a fortune for that time: $600.00! He gave the entire amount to the Church to assist those members migrating West. It is recorded that he never regretted doing this.

Probably near this time Christopher and his family and moved to Nauvoo. Accounts written about him stress that he was full of faith and had a firm testimony of the restored gospel. He was privileged to know the Prophet Joseph Smith, and he experienced the troubles and sorrow of the expulsion from Nauvoo. He was present at the important meeting when the mantle of Joseph fell upon Brigham Young. He witnessed this transfiguration with wonder and joy and on many occasions testified of its truth and reality.

Christopher traveled west with the Charles C. Rich Company, arriving in the Valley on October 2, 1847. Christopher was the fiddler of the company. “Many times,” he writes, “the boys from other companies came and hauled me from the company to make music for them and then by the light of huge bonfires they would trip the light fantastic until eleven and twelve o’clock.” This was one of the pleasures of an otherwise very difficult and fatiguing journey. Christopher enjoyed making music and easing the sorrow of some of the travelers.

He recounts another incident that shows the dangers the pioneers encountered and his physical prowess:

When we came to the Elk Horn River it was booming. The weather was very cold. We crossed our cattle and wagons on a raft, which was pulled across the river by oxen on either side. Long cables were fastened to the raft to draw it from one side to the other.

After about half of the company had crossed, the cable on our side broke and the raft couldn’t be pulled back. The only chance of getting it was to have someone swim the river and reattach the cable to the raft. Many people stood on the bank and as no one volunteered to swim the river, I offered to do it. I had swum the Mississippi many times and from my boyhood I had been a good swimmer. I did not doubt for a moment my ability to perform the task.

I plunged in and after a good deal of hard work I made the distance successfully. The cable was fastened and I was pulled to the side from which I started. When I reached the shore there stood Bishop Hunter with a bottle of whiskey in his hand. He patted me on the back and said, “Well done, my boy. Goody, good, good.” He handed me the bottle and you may be sure the contents were appreciated!”

Christopher further states that when the company came to Laramie about 500 Native Americans met them. And as they were trading with them some of the boys in the camp proposed that Christopher should turn a somersault (handspring?) for

their amusement. Since he was young and very nimble, the Natives gathered around and he turned a couple of somersaults. They were amazed! They stood on the ground and jumped up and down to see if it would spring with them. “Finding the ground was solid they came and felt my legs and talked among themselves that such a thing was possible.”

Andrew, Anna, and the other children had not yet begun the trek to the Valley. After the death of the Prophet Joseph Smith many of the newly converted Norwegian Saints began following James Strang, who claimed to be the prophet. Brigham Young sent missionaries to this group and much to their credit Anna, Andrew, and the children hearkened to their admonition and joined the first caravan of Norwegians to travel to the Salt Lake Valley. They left on May 18, 1849 traveling by ox team with the Ezra Taft Benson company.

Anna’s history states that it was fall by the time they reached the Sweetwater River, where they ran into a raging snowstorm and a great number of their cattle were lost. If it hadn’t been for the timely arrival at Independence Rock of a group of men from Salt Lake City with cattle and wagons, they would not have been able to continue their journey at that time. Reinforced, they continued on only to get bogged down again at the south side summit of the Continental Divide. They again had to deal with heavy snow that was sometimes waist deep. They were exhausted, but help arrived when Erastus Snow’s party eastward-bound on the Weber River appeared and gave them fresh oxen for the final pull into the Valley. Finally the Norwegian Company arrived in Salt Lake City on October 31, 1849.

The family eventually settled in what is now the area of Lehi, Utah. Andrew died in 1860, leaving Anna a widow for 18 years. Her history states that she was “a mother to all, particularity to those who were sick or otherwise in need.” She was a valued midwife in the area, and one history wrote that at no other time was she so pleased as when in her sweet, sympathetic way she stroked the hand and the face of an expectant mother and aided in bringing a new life into the world. She was eminently skilled and useful as a midwife, and a great deal of her time was taken up with this work. She brought years of experience to her craft and was expert in caring for the sick with native herbs. As early as 1850 special training was given to midwives and they had access to medical books published at that time.

Mother Jacobs (Grandmother Anna) was well known for her large iron kettle and the service it was to the community. In the early times food was hard to come by. It was extremely difficult to obtain the ingredients to make bread, but also something

to put on the bread was a challenge. Beets, parsnips, and squash were used to make a type of molasses for that purpose. Supposedly using beets was the least repulsive. Mother Jacobs’ old iron kettle was often used to make a batch of molasses. Its broken pieces were held together by an iron band around the outside, and the cracks were filled with a flour paste.

The kettle was used not only for molasses, but also for making lye soap and jam when fruit was in season. One woman writes that she saw the kettle, mental band and all, still in use many years after Mother Jacobs had left this world. Mother Jacobs continued to aid the sick and deliver babies until her death at the home of her son Jon on December 17, 1878, at age 86.

To return to Grandfather Christopher’s story. As soon as he arrived in the Valley he went north to the Sessions Settlement, which is now Bountiful. He acquired a lot and built a log cabin. It appears that there was constant demand for his services as a musician and he played his violin for dances, parties, theaters, and picnics—and to cheer the sick. Music was the inspiration of his life, and apparently he shared his gifts wherever he went. He even played for productions at the old Salt Lake Theater. One account I found reports that once when he was traveling he stopped at a house and asked for a drink. A young woman gave him a cup and directed him to the spring from which they got their drinking water. After his drink he thanked her for the trouble and jokingly told her that someday she would become his wife. She reached for the broom and chased him away. This girl was Mary Margaret Dodge, our great-grandmother, and they were married at the home of Charles C. Rich on December 24, 1849, and later went to the Endowment House. I have no idea if this is true, but it is a great story!

Christopher and Mary Margaret made their home in Salt Lake City until 1851, when they also moved to Lehi. In 1853 Christopher and Mary Margaret were called by Brigham Young to colonize the Iron Mission in Cedar City, where our grandmother Sarah Francis was born. The book A Trial Furnace: Southern Utah’s Iron Mission states that in 1850 an announcement for the Iron Mission appeared in the columns of the Deseret News calling on men who are “full of faith and good works” to establish a new colony in Little Salt Lake (Cedar City). Apparently no one volunteered, so on October 26 at a meeting of the Seventies in the Bowery on Temple Square, George A. Smith called 100 men by name to join this proposed 12-month mission. It is not known when Christopher responded to this call. In the “Plat A Lot Owners Survey of Cedar City in 1852” Christopher Jacobs has a lot on 1st South Street right next to John D. Lee of Mountain Meadows fame.

This would indicate that the family was living in Cedar City at that time. Another Cedar City Lot document establishes that Christopher Jacobs paid his lot fees on December 22, 1853, for Lot No. 01, Block No. 15. Perhaps he traveled ahead and procured the lot and then Mary Margaret and their child followed. The “Utah Territorial Militia (Nauvoo Legion): 10th Regiment Battalion and Company Muster Rolls” indicate that Christopher Jacobs was a private in the Cedar City Militia Fourth Platoon.

While living there, Christopher did a great deal of scouting and fighting the Natives, as they were constantly making trouble for the settlers. One history relates that after the Mountain Meadows Massacre in 1857 Christopher assisted his brothers to move back to Lehi. They went secretly in the night amid danger and suspense. During one battle with the Natives Christopher was wounded in the hip by a bullet. The wound proved to be serious and would not heal. Mary Margaret prayed for inspiration in doctoring it, and in answer to her prayer she was impressed to apply a mixture of yeast, charcoal, and cornmeal. This mixture proved successful, and the wound healed and Christopher’s life was saved.

The Jacobs family moved to nearby Toquerville before their son, John Christopher, was born in December 1858. In August of 2019 the writer visited Toquerville (named after a Piute, Chief Toquer) and in a book on the early settlement of this region found the names of Christopher and his family. Christopher built a sawmill in nearby Pioche, the first established there and which he operated for several years. While hunting one day he found an ore deposit. He sent a specimen to Salt Lake to be assayed, and it was found to be rich in gold and silver. He immediately informed President Young of his discovery and purportedly was told that Brigham didn’t send him there to search for gold, but to build up the country. Apparently Christopher never told anyone the whereabouts of his find and recommitted himself to building the “Kingdom of God.”

There is a record that Christopher practiced polygamy and married Emeline Jane Hutchings—just 15 years old—on July 2, 1864. However, a careful reading of her life, including her marriages, makes no mention of Christopher Jacobs. I even contacted one of her descendants who has done much research on great-grandmother Emeline, and to her knowledge there is no record of this marriage and no one spoke of it in the family. And it is not part of Christopher or Margaret’s histories. Another mystery to be solved in heaven!

In 1873 Christopher and Mary Margaret were called by President Young to help build up Panguitch. They lived in

their log cabin in the wall of the fort for two years, after which he moved the logs and built a two-room house on his plot of ground. Furniture was very scarce. They may have possessed a bed, chairs, a table, and a cupboard. Usually a good box with curtains around it served as a dressing table. Mary had white curtains at the windows and a blue bedspread that she had carried with her across the plains. Also in her possession was a big red chest that contained “many relics of better days.”

When the United Order was organized, Christopher and Mary Margaret were among the first to turn their property over to their bishop. Christopher raised his grain, harvested it, and turned it in to the storehouse. Mary even traveled to Toquerville to dry fruit, which she brought home and turned over to the bishop to distribute. As mentioned, Christopher was a skilled violinist and often traveled to nearby towns to play for dances. There is a reference to Christopher in a book on the history of Garfield County “Golden Nuggets of Pioneer Days:”

Many private dances were held in the early days, both for the grownups and the children. Whenever the mothers cleaned house, they took up their nice rag carpets in the parlor or best room. Then old as well as young danced to the strains of Sid Littlefield and “Uncle” Chris Jacobs’ fiddles. The thrill of the children’s lives was when Uncle Chris played the “Arkansas Traveler.” He would stop playing the fiddle and would say, “Young man, why don’t you shingle your roof?” He would then pluck a few strings and fiddle a few more minutes, then stop and say, “Old man, how did your taters turn out?” He’d thump the fiddle strings a few times, then say, “They didn’t turn out. I had to dig ’em out.” And oh how we laughed and clapped our hands and enjoyed ourselves as he played other things, too, and it shows how much he loved children and always had in mind to show them great love and help them whenever he could.

One time the family accompanied Christopher by ox-team to Rockville to perform. Because the homes were small, they made up beds on the floor. Their baby at the time was sleeping on the floor when a man walked over to get some tobacco off a shelf. Not knowing the baby was in bed on the floor, he stepped on it, crushing its stomach. Everyone thought the baby was dead, but according to the account, Mary Margaret had great faith and believed that if he were given a blessing he would heal. After the blessing the baby began to breathe. He was restored to full health.

Christopher was regarded as a loving father. One of his children wrote that in the evening after a hard day of work he gathered his family around the table and helped them with their lessons. He stressed the importance of education and was a lover of Shakespeare and other literature by classical authors. He and Mary Margaret had 10 children together, and he regarded her as his helpmate in every way.

In 1897 a reporter from the Salt Lake Tribune traveled to Panguitch to interview Christopher. The newspaper was featuring original pioneers from 1847 for the Jubilee commemoration. In the article Christopher related some of his early adventures, including the time he swam the Elk Horn River. In conclusion he said:

Ah, well, those days shall never be forgotten. I am growing old now. My hearing has almost failed me and my eyes are growing dim. Well I remember when we had to dig roots for food or starve. Little did we think at the time that our suffering should be remembered at this late day and our work commemorated by an appreciative posterity in a great jubilee as is now proposed. Many of the old pioneers have crossed to the other side, and those now remaining will soon follow. But their works shall never die. I see today sons and daughters of the old pioneers with the same spirit of liberty that was shown by their fathers. Industry and perseverance help make up their being and who can tell, with such a class of people what our state shall be fifty years from this?

Mary Margaret died in 1889, and Christopher lived 19 years longer, surrounded by many of his children. Sarah Francis traveled to the Big Horn in 1900, so when she left Utah she never saw her father again. There were at least seven children living in the area to help take care of him. His declining years were mellowed by being with his children and still playing his

violin. Especially after his eyesight failed, he received a lot of comfort from music. When he was 88 years old he could play a violin and beat a tambourine perfectly, even though he was blind!

The memories shared about him describe a man of “cheerfulness, cooperation, willing obedience, brotherly kindness, faith, and love.“He was always so good to the poor and the widows.” These are the enduring traits of this special grandfather of ours!

Sarah Francis wrote in 1923 that her childhood home was always open to friends and travelers. Her parents “never turned away anyone in need and never charged money to feed them or their teams.”

Christopher died on August 14, 1907, in Alton, Utah, at the home of a daughter. I could not find a reason why he was taken across the border to Fredonia, Arizona, for burial. This is the very area where Grandmother Sarah Francis spent all those years in isolation to escape punishment for polygamy and where our Grandfather Rulon was born. Maybe there is a connection.

To me Christopher is a Renaissance man. He had physical strength and the know-how to survive in the wilderness; he was skilled at woodworking, yet he enjoyed literary classics and playing his violin. We can determine that he was obedient because he donated that hard-earned $600 to the Church and because he lived the United Order.

I hope as he and Mary Margaret observe us going about our days that they feel we are the worthy results of their noble lives. Christopher and Mary Margaret passed their faith to their humble and sweet daughter, Sarah Francis, who influenced her son and daughter-in-law to raise our mother in the gospel tradition, to which she, our Mother, willingly responded, “Keep the faith!” and I pray we will continue doing it!

Christopher Jacobs

Christopher Jacobs headstone, Fredonia Cemetery, Fredonia, Arizona

Mary Margaret Dodge

MARY MARGARET DODGE JACOBS

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GRANDMOTHER

Sources used to compile this history include the “Life Sketches of Mary Margaret Dodge” on file at the DUP Museum in Salt Lake City; the journal of her brother, Augustus Dodge; Pioneer Overland Trails; “A Trial by Furnace”; Nauvoo Data Bank; and references found at the Church History Library.

Mary Margaret Dodge Jacobs was born August 27, 1829, in Ontario, New York. She is the 5th of 14 children born to Erastus Dodge and Melissa Morgan. Only seven of her siblings grew to adulthood. The other seven died before they reached their first birthdays, several being stillborn or dying on the day they were born.

When Mary Margaret was around three years old, her family first heard about Mormonism because Elders from the Church were lodging with neighbors and Mary’s mother inquired about their beliefs. After hearing their message, she felt it was true and tried to convince her husband of its worth. About this time Mary’s older brother Augustus was accidentally cut on the elbow with an ax. The arm was seriously injured, and to speed up the healing he carried it in a sling, which caused it to become stiff and impossible to use.

The story goes that Mary’s father requested Melissa to take Augustus to the Elders, stating, “If they can straighten out that stiff arm, I will believe there is something to your religion.” In his journal Augustus reports:

Mother told me she wanted me to go with her to one of the neighbors where some of the Elders were stopping. We went and she told them what we had come for. They administered to me. When they had taken their hands off my head, they told me to straighten my arm, which I did very pleasantly without pain, feeling every position of the joint come to its place and it never has bothered me since. That satisfied me regarding Mormonism as being true and I never doubted it since.

All of Mary’s family joined the Church. At the time Melissa, Mary’s mother, heard the gospel she had been blind for over 13 years, but amazingly, through her great faith, her sight was restored at her baptism. The DUP account states that the Prophet’s father, Joseph Smith Sr., administered to her, but her brother’s account reports that Apostle David Patten gave the blessing. Another account states that after this miracle she was given a Bible with fine print and she was able to read it. She then asked for a hymnbook and in a lovely singing voice she sang in tongues and then talked in tongues, in which she told of the things her family would do and of their journey to the West.

Mormon migration to Kirtland, Ohio, image courtesy of Hathi Trust

Kirtland, Ohio, image courtesy of Early Days of Mormonism by J. H. Kennedy

Kirtland Temple, Kirtland, Ohio

Kirtland Temple interior, Kirtland, Ohio

Nauvoo Temple, Nauvoo, Illinois

Mary moved with her family to Kirtland in the spring of 1834, where they became acquainted with the Prophet Joseph, his brother Hyrum and countless others. Her father and brother worked on the Kirtland Temple. Shortly thereafter, the Dodge family arrived in Missouri during the initial troubles in Clay County. They settled in Caldwell County on Shoal Creek near Far West. After three years they were driven out of Missouri during severe cold weather. Mary’s father and brother were both held prisoners for eight to ten days and “treated very cruelly before being released to go home.”

The Dodge family crossed the frozen Mississippi River to Adams County, Illinois, where they lived until they moved to Nauvoo in 1841. Adams County, just south of Hancock County, was a place of refuge for many of the Saints after their expulsion from Missouri. Many used Adams County as a place of preparation before moving on to Nauvoo.

One account mentions a time when Mary was playing and had a severe fall. Doctors believed she had broken her back. For many weeks she lay paralyzed from the waist down. According to the story, her mother walked six miles to ask the Prophet to administer to her daughter. There was so much sickness among the Saints at that time the Prophet could not go, but he told Melissa to return home and Mary would be up. She replied that this would be impossible because Mary was paralyzed. Joseph rebuked her with these words: “Remember, nothing is impossible with the Lord.” So apparently she walked back home feeling very badly that the Prophet could not come to Mary. About the same time Mary asked her father to get her clothes because she wanted to get up. He said she couldn’t get up because she was unable to walk. When she jumped out of bed onto the floor he was frightened because he thought maybe she had died.

When Melissa returned home Mary was outside playing. This manifestation of healing by the power of the priesthood and the Prophet strengthened the testimonies of the family and is credited with helping them to bear the trials and persecutions they would later endure.

Another account describes the family being stricken with smallpox. Mary became blind, and Melissa took her to a meeting where Elder David W. Patten administered to her and immediately her sight was restored.

In Nauvoo Mary’s family lived four blocks from the Prophet. Mary’s brother Seth was a mason on the Nauvoo Temple, and her father and brother Augustus also worked on the temple. One history mentions that the entire family contributed to the construction of the temple.

Mary’s parents died in Nauvoo and are buried in the Old Nauvoo Cemetery. In the fall of 2014 I visited the area where they are buried, hallowed ground—they died as martyrs for the kingdom of God. Erastus died in August 1843, and after two years of widowhood, Melissa died in 1845. They left a family of five boys and two girls. The children were left with very little, but they were finally successful in getting enough supplies together to cross the plains and come to Utah. Augustus would have assisted them during the journey, but he was asked to join the Mormon Battalion, leaving the children to somehow fend for themselves. One sketch of Mary’s life states, “Mary walked every step and could be tracked by the blood on the frozen ground.” According to the Pioneer Trails records, Mary and her siblings arrived in Salt Lake City in 1848. Mary was 18 years old at that time.

It was difficult for them to make a living. Mary often took entrails of beef, scraped and cleaned them, and cooked them for her siblings to eat. Many times she worked all day for a pan of bran to make enough bread for supper.

I could find no information about how she met and married Christopher Jacobs. He emigrated from Norway and arrived in the Valley on October 1, 1847, having traveled from Winter Quarters with the Charles E. Rich Company. He and Mary Margaret were married at the home of Charles C. Rich and later sealed in the Endowment House. They had 10 children: four boys and six girls. Our grandmother, Sarah Francis, is their second child.

In 1851 the Jacobs family moved to Lehi, and then in 1853 they were called by Brigham Young to colonize the Iron Mission in Cedar City. The book A Trial Furnace: Southern Utah’s Iron Mission states that in 1850 an announcement for the Iron Mission appeared in the columns of the Deseret News calling on men who are “full of faith and good works” to establish a new colony in Little Salt Lake (Cedar City). Apparently no one volunteered, so on October 26 at a meeting of the Seventies in the Bowery on Temple Square, George A. Smith called 100 men by name to join this proposed 12-month mission. It is not known when Christopher responded to this call.

Mary’s “Life Sketch” on file at the DUP Museum in Salt Lake City, states that in the spring of 1851 the Jacobs family moved to Lehi, Utah and in 1853 Christopher and Mary were called by Brigham Young to Cedar City, presumably as part of the Iron Mission. In the “Plat A Lot Owners Survey of Cedar City in 1852” Christopher Jacobs has a lot on 1st South Street right next to John D. Lee of Mountain Meadows fame.

This would indicate that the family was living in Cedar City at that time. Another Cedar City Lot document establishes that Christopher Jacobs paid his lot fees on December 22, 1853 for Lot No. 01, Block No. 15. Perhaps he traveled ahead and procured the lot and then Mary and their child followed. The “Utah Territorial Militia (Nauvoo Legion): 10th Regiment Battalion and Company Muster Rolls” indicate that Christopher Jacobs was a private in the Cedar City Militia Fourth Platoon.

The DUP history states:

Mary went through many trials when she traveled to and lived in Cedar City. She had to stay home and take care of the farm while her husband guarded them from Indian attacks. She witnessed all the depredations of the gold seekers. They hit the children on their legs with long whips as they passed by. They also gathered up all the chickens and took them in their wagons, even though the people needed them for their own use.

In 1858 the Jacobs family was called to help settle Dixie and they moved to Toquerville, where six children were born to them. Mary raised cotton, spun thread, colored it, and wove it into cloth to make clothes for the family. Grandfather Jacobs was a sawyer by trade and spent much of the time working in the sawmills in Nevada. As mentioned in other histories he was a skilled violinist and often traveled to nearby towns to play for dances. One time the family accompanied him by oxteam to Rockville to perform. Because the homes were small they made up beds on the floor. Mary’s baby at the time was sleeping on the floor when a man walked over to get some tobacco off a shelf. Not knowing the baby was in bed on the floor he stepped on it, crushing its stomach. Everyone thought the baby was dead, but according to the account, Mary had great faith and believed that if he were given a blessing he would heal. After the blessing the baby began to breathe. He was restored to full health.

In 1872 the Jacobs family were asked to help settle the area around Panguitch:

They went gladly, never hesitating to sell what they had accumulated. Yoking up their oxen, putting what they could in the wagon, they drove their cows and went, never doubting the authority of Brigham Young— Brother Brigham as Mary lovingly called him.

In Panguitch they lived in the log fort until it was safe to build on their own lot. Furniture was very scarce. They may have possessed a bed, chairs, a table and a cupboard. Usually

a good box with curtains around it served as a dressing table. Mary had white curtains at the windows and a blue bedspread that she had carried with her across the plains. Also in her possession was a big red chest that contained “many relics of better days.”

When the United Order was organized, Mary and Christopher were among the first to turn their property over to their bishop. Mary even traveled to Toquerville to dry fruit, which she brought home and turned over to the bishop to distribute. In later years she traveled to Escalante, where some of her children lived. There she helped them to grow vegetables and dry fruits to store. She returned to Panguitch with sacks of dried corn, beans, and fruit and barrels of molasses and pickles. While returning from one of these excursions she heard the news about Brigham Young’s death. Even though she mourned his passing, she believed the work of furthering the gospel would not stop.

For many years, Mary was the only doctor in the area where she lived. Having spent so much of her childhood gathering herbs, she knew how to use them to relieve sickness and distress. With great faith she left her family so she could administer to the sick and afflicted, often from morning until night.

The DUP Account ends with these words:

Mary believed in every principle of the gospel and taught her children to do the same. She believed the Bible, the Book of Mormon, and the Doctrine and Covenants are the word of God. She believed Joseph Smith is a true prophet of God and sealed his testimony with his blood. She revered the name of Brigham Young. She was in the meeting when the mantle of Joseph Smith was placed on Brigham Young.

She taught her children to obey those in authority. She cautioned them to leave judgment to the Lord. It can truthfully be said that she taught and lived the gospel of Jesus Christ.

Mary died March 27, 1887, and is buried in Panguitch, Utah. I am going to make an effort to find and visit her and Christopher’s gravesites. What an amazing grandmother she is. She is a shining example of a person who embraced the gospel and despite hardships remained faithful to it.

Don’t you wonder where the red chest is that was in the log home in Panguitch? How did Mary feel when her daughter Sarah Francis left with her children for the Big Horn? Did she ever spend time with her siblings? So many questions!

Joshua Crosby, ca. 1864—photographed the year he was baptized

JOSHUA CROSBY & HANNAH CORNING CANN CROSBY

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

I used sources I had researched to complete this history, but I heavily relied on the published history of Joshua and Hannah by Shelley Dawson Davies, who graciously gave me permission to quote from her work.

There was a lot at stake in the conflict between France and Britain over the New World and its riches in the mid-1700s, when each powerful government was eager to control the American continent. The French had a firm grip on Acadia, a colony including what became known as Nova Scotia after the English finally won its claim on the peninsula in 1755, forcing the French settlers to leave land they had farmed for generations. Britain bolstered her dominion in the region by offering the vacated land to her own colonists rent-free for up to ten years, an offer particularly attractive to families in the Cape Cod area of Massachusetts. Much like our Lindsay ancestors, our Crosby ancestors migrated across the Gulf of Maine to Yarmouth, Nova Scotia. Three families—the Corning, Cann, and Crosby families—were wealthy New Englanders already skilled in fishing and shipping and ready to take advantage of this new opportunity.

Joshua Crosby and Hannah Corning Cann Crosby, both of whom were born and raised in Yarmouth, were each connected to these three families through several generations of intertwining marriages. Joshua’s mother, Emma (Mattingly) Crosby, and Hannah’s mother, Thankful (Corning) Cann, were cousins who not only lived near each other in the coastal town but kept their wide and complex family relationship alive through frequent letters and visits, especially when their men were away on the lengthy sea voyages that were the foundation of their fortunes.

Joshua’s father, Lemuel Crosby, not only owned a twelve-ton schooner, Polly, but was also joint owner of a thirty-ton schooner, Betsey, with his brothers Knowles and James. Although the Crosby brothers all cultivated productive farms, they were first and foremost seafaring men who transported dried and pickled fish, lumber, and shingles to Europe, South America, and the Caribbean, returning with rum, sugar, spices, tea, molasses, citrus fruit, china, textiles, and raw cotton.

Members of the extended Corning families were already well-established in Yarmouth when the Crosby brothers arrived in 1772. Hannah Cann’s great-grandfather David Corning “had large possessions both in lands and stock. His dairy consisted of forty milch cows on an estate named Miserium.” His son Ebenezer Corning married Abigail Batchelder, a well-educated young woman who was also from a family “rich in this world’s goods.” Abigail “was the most ladylike woman that I was ever acquainted with, a pattern for her sex,” recalled her granddaughter Thankful Amelia Bancroft.

Thankful continues:

Her education did not consist solely in books, but in every branch of learning. Her parlor was a school room from the beautiful needle work and embroidery. She would descend to the kitchen with an easy grace of manner that she would strike all beholders with admiration.

It was in this refined atmosphere that Abigail’s daughter Thankful Corning was taught social graces and feminine skills before her marriage to John Cann in 1757. Wow! This is Hannah’s ( Joshua’s wife’s) grandmother.

John Cann, originally from Salem, Massachusetts, made a home for his family in Overton, on the west side of Yarmouth Harbor, where he managed a considerable farm, his own wharf, and seven sailing vessels, including six schooners and a brig. John later acquired a woodland property forty miles north of Yarmouth in Weymouth, by which he made a profit selling to the local ship-building industry.

John inherited wealth from his father, also a prosperous sea captain, who “had rich and noble relations in and about Boston,” according to his daughter Thankful Amelia Bancroft. John and Thankful Cann provided an upper-class upbringing for their six sons and six daughters, the oldest of whom was Hannah Corning Cann.

Joshua Crosby and Hannah Cann were a good match, even though Joshua had little opportunity for formal education. Living in a coastal community taught him how to handle every type of sailing craft, and his navigational skills were naturally acquired by working alongside his father! His expert seamanship served him and his family well, allowing Joshua to purchase a comfortable home for Hannah in time for their 1807 marriage.

The Crosbys lived quiet, contented lives at the edge of Yarmouth proper, where Hannah gave birth to three daughters and two sons over the next thirteen years. She and Joshua would have lived happily in Yarmouth for the remainder of

View from Highlands of Yarmouth, Nova Scotia, Canada

Boat types

their lives, if not for the Great Fire of 1820, a disaster so terrible it destroyed everything for miles around. It all started in early September after a piece of land had been cleared and the debris burned. Although the initial fire was safely put out, an underground layer of peat continued to smolder for days. A southerly breeze created a fire that may have been controllable if the wind hadn’t increased to near hurricane force, fanning devastating flames, which consumed everything in their path. Local resident John Wetmore recalled:

We found the whole shore in flames. We ran our best, men, women and children flying before the tempest, the mill, barn and house with twenty acres of land in a blaze, trees falling in all directions… [people] cried, “Which way shall we fly?” Answer, “To the lake.” Some reached it, others were cut off… husbands and wives were parted by the fire and smoke and did not meet again until the next day.

The following morning residents found little more than ashes. The fire had destroyed the homes, barns, crops, stock, and farming implements of thirty-four families, leaving one

hundred and fifty people “turned out destitute and in want,” many of them left with only the clothes on their backs. John Wetmore continued:

It was a melancholy scene to see fences swept away, fields of grain, potatoes and turnips all burnt up, great numbers of cattle sheep and hogs lying dead by or near the roadside… [Some of the survivors] set out for Yarmouth on their stocking feet…Where they will go or what [they] will do this winter I know not; [they have] nothing to eat or wear.

Joshua was equally concerned with how he would provide for his wife and children that winter, even with help from family and generous relief supplies sent in from all over eastern Canada. Hannah was only one month away from giving birth to her sixth child (our great-grandfather, Jesse Wentworth Crosby), and with five other children under the age of 12 to care for, their situation was critical. Immediate food and shelter were readily provided by family and friends, but even after the settlement was rebuilt, the Crosbys decided to try their luck somewhere else.

Counties near Lake Erie in New York, including Chautaugua

Joshua and Hannah Crosby farms in upstate New York

THE GOSPEL IS DECLARED

What motivated a seaman like Joshua to abandon his home and extended family remains unknown, but his reasons were probably based on economics as well as the devastating fire. There was excited talk about new opportunities opening up with the daring construction of New York’s Erie Canal, promising to link shipping traffic between the Great Lakes and New York City, and with inexpensive land available along the frontier near Lake Erie the timing seemed right. Joshua disposed of his holdings in Nova Scotia and broke the news to Hannah.

Portland, New York, was 1,000 miles away from Yarmouth, half of the distance accessed only by rough, rutted roads, which were often little more than improved Indian trails. The wagon Joshua purchased after sailing to Boston provided a bumpy ride that made walking preferable for anyone who could keep up, but even the oldest children, 14-yearold Hannah and her 12-year-old sister, Elizabeth, weren’t able to make strides that long. They joined the younger children in the wagon’s rear, where their mother did her best to pad the jolts with blankets. Our grandfather Jesse was only two years old.

Several months of life on the road finally ended in late autumn 1822, when the Crosbys’ wagon rolled to a stop on a wooded lot one mile from Lake Erie. There was much work to be done in clearing and preparing the land for crops, but in between field duties, Joshua teamed up with his neighbor Simon Burton to build a flatboat in the barn. Floating loads of local products downriver to New Orleans could be a lucrative business but also a dangerous one. Many flatboats met with snags or became trapped in swirling eddies, but with a sharp lookout for trouble, Joshua and Simon were confident they could profit from their new venture.

The men loaded up with local products and trucked their craft 11 miles to Chautauqua Lake, where their journey began. It often took two or three months to float all the way to New Orleans, but that was the easiest part of the trip. Once the cargo had been sold and the flatboat broken up for lumber, Joshua and Simon began their perilous trek back north. Most of the journey was made on foot, with constant glances over their shoulders, wary of any number of thieves and highway robbers eager to relieve them of their profits. The returns gained from the venture may not have been worth the trouble, as there is no mention of either man repeating the experiment.

Joshua worked hard to support his family, turning his hand to “various trades as fancy dictated,” including carpentry and fishing when he wasn’t farming. As hard as he worked, life on the frontier was demanding and required the entire family’s efforts to survive. The children became “accustomed to the toils and hardships of a new country,” according to Jesse. He and his brothers and sisters grew up with little formal schooling, learning to read at home from Hannah, who taught her children from the family Bible. Jesse said:

I was taught especially by my mother, whose tender care was always over me, for good, from the earliest period of my recollection to practice virtue and lead an upright and honest life; to speak the truth and deal justly with all men. [My parents had] a religious turn of mind.

The Crosbys’ neighbors were also religious, and, bound together by their faith and the rigors of living in a remote country, the Benjamin Brown and Henry Mumford families became well acquainted.

Members from each family often attended meetings held by traveling ministers as they passed through Chautauqua County, including gatherings held by men from a new church claiming God had once again opened the heavens with revelations, restoring his original church through the Prophet Joseph Smith. Benjamin Brown was convinced their message was true and was baptized a member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints at a conference held seven miles south of Portland in May 1835.

Benjamin immediately began preaching the restored gospel to everybody around him, eventually converting everyone in his own family and most of the Mumford and Crosby families as well. Hannah’s daughters Elizabeth and Hannah Mumford were the first Crosbys to be baptized, on June 17, 1838, followed by Hannah and Jesse a week later, on June 24, and Obed on June 22. Frances was baptized on December 16, “a very severe, cold and stormy day and showed some fortitude on her part,” according to Lorenzo Brown. John was baptized on February 15, 1839. Meetings were held at the Brown home, where “the Holy Ghost was poured out insomuch that many were healed of their infirmities, and prophesied, some saw visions, others spoke in different languages by the gift and power of God as on the day of Pentecost,” said Jesse.

Despite such spiritual outpourings, Joshua Crosby remained unconvinced by the testimonies of his family and friends, as did most of the people in Chautauqua County, who were quick to ridicule anyone associated with the “Mormon” church. Benjamin’s son Lorenzo recalled:

I need not, nor can I, describe the peculiar grief and mortification which was thus drawn upon the head of our family, being as it were isolated and friendless, deserted by many that had been considered friends and subject frequently not only to contempt and scorn, but to insult mingled with abuse.

Benjamin Brown

GATHERING WITH THE SAINTS

Jesse had a terrible accident while cutting timber but was healed by a Priesthood blessing. But even his son’s miraculous healing failed to soften Joshua’s heart, and he joined with the neighbors in discouraging his family from moving over a thousand miles away to Church headquarters. “Before leaving, our neighbors called often and remonstrated with us for taking, as they thought, such a random journey,” recalled Jesse. Persecutions against the Church had forced the Saints from their stronghold in Kirtland, Ohio, forcing them to abandon the temple they had worked so diligently to build, and now thousands were being driven from their new settlements in Missouri, but nothing could keep the new converts from joining with their fellow Saints. Hannah and her six children refused Joshua’s appeals to remain in Portland, agreeing to leave with the Browns and Mumfords in mid-April 1839.

The company of travelers made their way westward, “meeting reports constantly that the Mormons were driven, broken up, and destroyed, and that if we persisted in going to the seat of war, we should meet with the same fate,” said Jesse, “but nothing could daunt our courage. Our course was onward.”

As they neared the Mississippi River after three weeks of travel, the Crosbys, Browns, and Mumfords met a party of missionaries on their way east. The entire Church was now moving toward Commerce, Illinois, a small town Joseph Smith had designated as the new headquarters. The Prophet had recently purchased large tracts of land in the area, inviting all of the faithful to join him there in building a community where they could worship God as they pleased. The Portland company accordingly redirected their course, arriving June 6 in what would soon be known as Nauvoo.

Nauvoo, Illinois, image courtesy of Stokes by Lewis Henry, 1854

Much to their surprise, instead of “meeting the Saints in comfortable circumstances as we had expected to find them in Missouri, they were overcome with hardships and fatigue,” said Jesse. Many families were living in tents and wagons, surrounded by a disease-infested swamp. Jesse Crosby, determined to provide for his family members under these circumstances, “walked about the place. The sight was beautiful, though uncultivated and for the most part, covered with timber, brush and grapevines. I procured a lot and commenced to build a house for myself, mother and sister, who had journeyed with me, a short distance back from the Mississippi and near the residence of Joseph Smith.”

The entire month of June was spent clearing land, fencing property, building homes and planting crops. “The brush and encumbrances soon melted away before the persevering hand of industry and houses sprung into being on every hand,” said Jesse, but it wasn’t long before the Saints’ high spirits were dampened by disease as malaria spread rapidly through the community “there weren’t enough well people to care for all of them,” Frances recalled. Scores of people were taken sick with ague, shaking with chills and burning with fever for days or weeks before they either recovered or died.

Among those who fell ill around the end of June were fiftyfive-year-old Hannah and her friend Zina Huntington. Just

before both women were stricken with malaria, Hannah predicted their deaths. Zina’s son Oliver recalled:

[Hannah] walked across the room taking my mother by the hand, said to her, “Here is my heart and here is my hand to meet you in that heavenly land where we shall part no more. That is right, to you Mother Huntington.” At the time it looked so strange, but how true was the saying.

Hannah, our great-grandmother, was the first Saint to die in Nauvoo! Zina Huntington died at sunrise the next morning. Hannah’s children were devastated by their mother’s loss. Now after having left behind their home and father, the Crosbys were forced to carry on without their beloved mother. “Oh, the sad, bitter and earnest realities of those days of anguish. How was it possible for humanity to attain strength to endure them?” said Frances. The family and friends of both women gathered for Nauvoo’s first funeral sermon, preached from the back of a wagon by Sidney Rigdon. Hannah and Zina were buried side by side in a small plot in the Durphy Street cemetery, where the earliest inhabitants of Commerce were buried, as well as most of the Saints who died soon after the city was renamed Nauvoo. These graves were relocated to a new cemetery on higher ground north of Mulholland Street in 1849, two years after the Saints had moved west to Salt Lake City. Many graves were and remain unmarked.

Nauvoo Temple sketch, Nauvoo, Illinois

REMARRIAGE

Joshua was stunned by his family’s decision to abandon him and the good home he had provided for them. After 32 years of loyalty and diligent work, he was left alone wondering how the preaching of missionaries from a strange new religion had led away his wife and children. Joshua must have felt lonely and deserted, but he needed help running the farm. He married Melinda Lewis, a widow 23 years his junior, several years after Hannah died and the children left.

A VISIT TO THE WEST

Joshua and Melinda were surprised to receive a visit from Jesse in 1852, when he was traveling through upstate New York on one of his many missions. Jesse had stopped by his father’s farm on several previous mission trips, but this visit was different. While he was still unsuccessful in converting his father or his new wife, Jesse did persuade Joshua to visit his children and grandchildren in Utah. Joshua agreed to accompany Jesse west on his return home the next spring, but when Jesse stopped by the Crosby farm in April 1853, Joshua had already left. Jesse hurried on, catching up to his father at the staging point of Keokuk, Iowa.

Joshua joined Jesse and the 79 converts he was leading to Utah in the William Atkinson Company, which pulled out of Keokuk on May 18, 1853. Joshua was by now 70 years old, and although he was fit from farm work, walking over 1,000 miles across the plains was not easy for a man of his age. He was by far the oldest member of the company, but Joshua’s participation in the journey was made even more remarkable by his willingness to make such a trek for the sake of a temporary visit. The William Atkinson Company entered the Salt Lake Valley on September 10, 1853, after three months on the trail. Jesse wasted no time in taking his father to the Mumford home in Salt Lake City, where Hannah and her family gladly welcomed the pair for a reunion dinner. It had been almost 15 years since Joshua had seen his children—Hannah, Elizabeth, John, and Frances. They were now married with families of their own, and with all of them living in Salt Lake City, Joshua spent the winter of 1853–1854 getting to know his 17 grandchildren.

Joshua learned much about the Saints during his sojourn in Utah, but he remained stubbornly unconverted. After bidding farewell to his family in the spring of 1854, he joined an eastward wagon train, walking in reverse the same 1,000 miles of prairie he had crossed less than a year before. Joshua traveled the remaining 700 miles back to Portland by water and rail, arriving at his farm by autumn.

Joshua’s return home was marred by the tensions that had existed for some time in his marriage. Melinda had been left alone for over a year to manage the farm and children, and now that he was back, she had to endure his stern and unmovable personality and his constant talk about the Latter-day Saints and his family out west. The difficulties in the Crosby home continued to escalate until Melinda left Joshua around 1857, taking her daughters Harriet, Emma, and Ella to live in Apple River, Illinois, a small community at the edge of Wisconsin’s border, where James had taken a position as district school teacher. Joshua, now 75 or 76 years old, found himself once again left without a wife or children.

ZION AT LAST: THE FINAL CROSSING

Joshua carried on alone for five years before deciding to sell out and join his children in Utah. He once again prepared to travel almost 2,000 miles from Portland to Salt Lake City, this time at the age of 80.

Joshua arrived at Florence, Nebraska, during the summer of 1863, where it wasn’t hard to locate a Mormon wagon train heading west. He approached a group of immigrants organizing in the Daniel D. McArthur Company scheduled to head out August 6. “Do you know anyone out in Utah named Crosby?” Joshua asked one of the men, who replied “Yes, there is a Crosby boy down there shoeing his break blocks.”

By chance, the McArthur Company was a “Dixie Train,” organized and led by teamsters from southern Utah, where Jesse had since settled. His 16-year-old son George couldn’t have been more surprised when an elderly man walked up to him, asking who his father was. “‘Jesse W. Crosby,’ answered George. ‘Then I am your grandfather and I have come to see if you wouldn’t take me out to Utah, so I can see my children,’” replied Joshua.

By the time the Daniel D. McArthur wagon train reached Salt Lake City in early October 1863, the autumn leaves had begun to fade and there was a chill in the air. Joshua made plans to spend the winter alternating visits with Hannah and Edward Mumford in the city, and John and Mary Jane, who had since relocated twelve miles north in the farming community Bountiful. During the summer of 1864, Joshua traveled south to Pine Valley, 30 miles north of St. George, where he spent some time with Frances and Lorenzo Brown. He eventually accepted Jesse and Hannah’s invitation to live with them in St. George that winter.

There was plenty of room for Joshua in Jesse’s big red-rock house. Jesse had recently added a large two-story section to the front of the house, allowing Hannah to rent out rooms to paying guests as they traveled through town. Joshua was comfortable living his last years in St. George, watching as the temple was being built nearby. Records indicate he was baptized on August 3, 1871. Records also list his initiatory work as being done in 1866.

Joshua continued to visit Frances and Lorenzo in Pine Valley from time to time. Lorenzo noted Joshua was “hearty to eat, but feeble in his legs & cannot get around much” on his final visit to the Brown household in May 1872. On June 22, 1874, Joshua’s legendary strength finally gave out. He died at the age of 91 and is buried in the St. George Cemetery.

John Cann headstone, Yarmouth Mountain Cemetery, Yarmouth Nova Scotia, Canada

Joshua Crosby headstone, St. George City Cemetery, St. George, Utah

CHAPTER FOUR

LINDSAY FAMILY

PHYLLIS CROSBY

MATERNAL PEDIGREE

RULON CROSBY

b: 20 August 1892, Fredonia, Coconino, Arizona Territory, United States

m: 22 August 1912, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

d: 1 November 1918, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

ABIGAIL LINDSAY

b: 6 August 1891, Deweyville, Box Elder, Utah, United States

d: 28 July 1965, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

EDWIN REUBEN LINDSAY

b: 25 September 1828, Johnstown, Edwardsburgh Cardinal, Leed, Ontario, Canada

m: 20 May 1871, Salt Lake City, Salt Lake, Utah Territory, United States

d: 6 December 1893, Bennington, Bear Lake, Idaho, United States

EMMA BOWDEN

PHYLLIS CROSBY

b: 28 November 1917, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

m: 14 January 1939, Billings, Yellowstone, Montana, United States

d: 31 October 2000, Layton, Davis, Utah, United States

b: 29 November 1853, George Nympton, Devon, England

d: 20 October 1938, Cowley, Big Horn, Wyoming, United States

WILLIAM BUCKMINSTER LINDSAY SR.

b: 30 March 1797, Peacham Township, Caledonia, Vermont, United States

m: about 1819, Canada

d: 25 December 1873, Bennington, Bear Lake, Idaho Territory, United States

SARAH HANCOCK MYERS

b: 9 July 1800, York, Yorkshire, England

d: 24 October 1852, Centerville, Davis, Utah Territory, United States

WILLIAM BOWDEN

b: June 1827, Bishops Nympon, Devon, England, United Kingdom

m: 10 August 1853, South Moulton, Devon, England, United Kingdom

d: 2 July 1907, Brigham City, Box Elder, Utah, United States

ANN GRINNEY

b: 16 October 1832, Nymet St. George, Devonshire, England, United Kingdom

d: 5 April 1917, Brigham City, Box Elder, Utah, United States

EDWIN REUBEN LINDSAY

PHYLLIS’S MATERNAL GRANDFATHER

Edwin Reuben Lindsay Sr. was born in Johnstown, Ontario, Canada, on September 25, 1828. He is the fifth child born to William Buckminster Lindsay Sr. and Sarah Hancock Myers Lindsay. Johnstown has a rich history of Native tribes, then the French, and then the British. In fact a French fortification nearby was taken over by British troops in the Battle of the Thousand Islands, and the area welcomed loyalists moving north during the Revolutionary War. As mentioned in other Lindsay histories, there is no evidence that the Lindsays were loyalists. In fact, Edwin Reuben’s grandfather—our third-greatgrandfather—fought in the war for independence from the British!

This picturesque area has been mentioned in prior histories because of the spectacular islands and lakes. In 1839 Edwin Reuben was just 10 years old when his father sold the farm in Canada and took his family by steamer from Brockville down the length of Lake Ontario to Niagara Falls. They then traveled to Lake Erie by wagon, crossed Lake Erie by boat, and traveled again by wagon across the state of Michigan and around the southern tip of Lake Michigan to Illinois, settling in Wisconsin.

In 1841 the Lindsay family met missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. William and three of his sons were baptized first, and the following year, Sarah and two more sons, one of which was Edwin Reuben, were baptized. The sequence of events for the next few years is unclear, but in 1848, Edwin Reuben assembled with members of his family in Kanesville, Pottawattomie, Iowa.

In 1850 his brother Thomas married Sarah Jane Dobbs and Edwin Reuben married his first wife, Tabitha Cragun. The Lindsay family settled here four years to grow food and assemble resources to sustain their journey west. Edwin Reuben’s uncle John Myers had also joined the Lindsay group, and it was in his home in Kanesville that Edwin Reuben and Tabitha were married. Tabitha is the daughter of Elisha and Mary Osborne Cragun and was born March 5, 1830, in Boone County, Indiana.

In 1852 Edwin Reuben and Tabitha, with their baby daughter Sarah Adaline, began the journey to the Salt Lake Valley. Edwin Reuben reported that they met great herds of buffalo and because his brother Ephraim was a skilled shooter they had plenty of meat. It was a long journey and they were very tired, but after three months they reached the Valley.

Edwin Reuben learned the blacksmith trade before he came to Utah, so perhaps that is what he did after they arrived. There is a record of Edwin Reuben and his brother George Richard serving in the Salmon River Expedition for the Territory of Utah in 1858. This was during the Utah War, when President Buchanan sent U.S. military forces to the Utah Territory. There were many confrontations

between Mormons and the Army and also between Mormons and settlers passing through the Utah Territory—foremost is the Mountain Meadows Massacre. Edwin Reuben served in an expedition sent to protect a new colony of Saints from raids by the Natives, not the U.S. Army. The area is located today in the southwestern area of Wyoming and Idaho. Edwin Reuben served as a private in the company of Captain Christopher Layton (the city of Layton is named after him). See attached letter from the State of Utah Military Department.

Sometime after his service, Edwin Reuben and a man named John Williams made and fitted horseshoes out of old wagon tires for the freighters who traveled from Corrine in Box Elder County to Butte and Helena, Montana. They made and fitted horseshoes for 60 head of horses one day, and then put them on the horses the next day. Edwin Reuben made shoes for fancy show and racehorses, too. This arduous work caused him to be slope shouldered when he was older.

It is commendable that Edwin Reuben obeyed the command to live the United Order and was a blacksmith for the Saints under the Order of Enoch in Utah. He also did blacksmithing for the Wells Fargo stage line. One of his nephews writes that running the blacksmith shop gave Edwin Reuben the opportunity “to help people in many ways” (quote from nephew James Lindsay). Additionally he made cradles, scythes, and sickles for harvesting crops; tin cups; and other useful household articles. It is reported that he always took pride in his work. And like his father before him, he played the violin and performed often at public dances and weddings. (Another great-grandfather who played the violin!) He and a man named John Dunn established a school to teach young people to dance. Edwin Reuben also played the drums and cymbals and called the dance steps. His nephew describes these fun-filled evenings:

Edwin Reuben Lindsay

We had lovely dances and parties in Brigham City. You could not buy knick-knacks such as candy and stuff as they do now a days. The good old candy pulls, blackberry pies, Virginia Reels, and old-fashioned girls, like the girl my mother was. We would bring carrots, spuds and squash or grain to pay the fiddler or accordion player. (From the Life History of James Harvey Lindsay)

While the Lindsay family lived in Brigham City, Edwin Reuben built a home for his growing family—eleven children were born to him and Tabitha, the last two of which were twins. On December 3, 1868, shortly after the birth of the twins, Tabitha died, leaving Edwin Reuben to care for his large family; the oldest child was only 13 years old.

One history states that at the time the twins were born Edwin Reuben was seated by the cook-stove in the kitchen. He was

rolling a cigarette when the midwife yelled out that another baby was coming. Edwin Reuben vowed that if he could have twin sons, he would never smoke another cigarette. From all reports he kept that vow. He may have been surprised to learn that the twins were a boy and a girl. Sadly they died as infants. Some years earlier another child, Eliza Virginia, had also died in infancy. One can only imagine Edwin Reuben’s sorrow at losing Tabitha and two babies—especially at this crucial time in his family’s life.

It must have been a struggle for him to provide for and also be the only parent to his children. Almost two and a half years later, on March 20, 1871, he married our grandmother Emma Bowden in the Salt Lake Endowment House. Emma had moved to Brigham City with her family after arriving in the Salt Lake Valley. She was 18; he was 43. We assume she moved into the house he had built. In the kitchen there was

Edwin Lindsay’s brand, Brigham City, Utah, April 13, 1867—Especially interesting considering that he was a blacksmith and this was the brand he chose to craft for himself.

“Division of Animal Industry’s Brand books, 1849–1930,” Dec 1849–Dec 1874 and Dec 1874–Dec 1884, page 27 (img 15 of 169), Utah Division of State Archives [online database], accessed February 2020.

a long table with benches made of log slab with pole legs. Each child had a place to sit at the table. Edwin Reuben and his father William built the cupboards, beds, and all of the furniture for the house. To get clay for plastering the cracks between the logs for the house, Edwin Reuben had to travel with a team and wagon to Soda Springs, Idaho, a trip of 26 miles. It was usually a three-day endeavor. The clay was used to “white wash” the inside walls also. It consisted of a thin mixture of clay and water brushed onto the walls. It would flake and run off easily and get into food and onto clothing.

Edwin Reuben also made at least one or two annual trips to Soda Springs, Idaho, to bring home the famous natural soda water that comes from the hundreds of carbonated springs in that area. The family added fruit juice and stored it in quart jars. This made a drink similar to soda pop.

Gathering and preserving food was a family affair. The children picked berries that grew near their home and in the nearby canyons. They dried them for use in the winter. Usually one of the older girls would go to Deweyville to stay with family and spend the summer bottling and drying fruit. Edwin Reuben drove a wagon to bring the fruit home. The hill between Mink Creek and Preston, Idaho, was very steep, and the children would walk aside the wagon and use rocks to block the wheels when the horses stopped to rest.

By 1877 the family had moved to Deweyville, where Edwin Reuben again established a blacksmith business. A huge garden was grown, using water from the spring by the house and from a duck pond in the back of the house where a flock of ducks were kept. The cows pastured in Red Canyon during the summer. Sometimes they would wander halfway up the mountain and the children would climb up and bring them home.

During the winter much time was spent gathering logs for firewood. One time while Edwin Reuben was working in the canyon, his horse jerked and he caught the end of one of his fingers in the singletree hook—so named because it is a

wagon part and made of wood. The leather lines coming from the harness are hooked to these ‘trees.” The accident ripped the end of his finger off. He tore up his underwear to wrap his hand until he got home.

In 1889 the Lindsay family moved from Deweyville to Bennington, Idaho, where many extended family members had relocated 20 years earlier. The village of Bennington was named after President Brigham Young’s native home of Bennington, Vermont. He planned that it would be the central town on the east side of the Bear Lake Valley, but that never happened. We assume that while living there Edwin Reuben took up blacksmithing again. One history states that every year or two he drove to Crow Creek to a salt spring to get big blocks of rock salt for his stock. For table use they bought a sack of course salt usually used for sheep and ground it in a coffee grinder. Emma put this salt in an earthen bowl to soften it in water and then used this water for making bread and other cooking uses. She made hot soda biscuits every meal for Edwin Reuben. She would never let the children make the biscuits because she didn’t think they would be good enough.

Edwin Reuben drove the family to stake conference in a lumber wagon. At that time Bennington was a ward in the Bear Lake Stake. Members attended stake conference in Paris, Idaho, which was about 20 miles away. Edwin Reuben cut across the valley and forded the Bear River to get there with his family. It took all day to travel and come back again. For lunch the family ate sweet crackers—a cracker similar to a graham cracker only thicker—and a can of sardines or some cheese.

Edwin Reuben lived just four years after moving to Bennington. He was said to be 6 feet tall and weighed about 180 lbs. He had light blue eyes, a Roman nose, and very light hair. He died December 6, 1893, at age 65 while living on the Pansy Blossom ranch in Bennington. He is buried in Bennington, Bear Lake, Idaho.

CONCLUSION

I like so many things about this grandfather of ours: he earned a living for his family by working as a blacksmith but was resourceful in helping the family grow food and gather supplies; he was a builder; he was a musician and a dance instructor (maybe Mother’s ability to dance comes from him); to his eternal credit, he lived the United Order; he managed to give up tobacco; he helped raise 18 children.

One history states. “Edwin Reuben was sociable to everyone, but never forced himself onto anyone. He was a man you could not talk to without learning from him.” (The family record of Lester Lindsay.)

Another faithful, worthy ancestor to meet in heaven.

Edwin Reuben Lindsay headstone, Bennington Cemetery, Bennington, Idaho

Emma Bowden Lindsay at her beloved home in Cowley, Wyoming

EMMA BOWDEN LINDSAY

PHYLLIS’S MATERNAL GRANDMOTHER

Emma Bowden Lindsay was born in the village of George Nympton on November 29, 1853. George Nympton is located in Devonshire or Devon in southwest England. This area has provided inspiration for countless writers—Jane Austen, Charles Dickens, Thomas Hardy, Agatha Christie, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, etc. Cornwall is west of Devonshire, and Dorset and Somerset are east. When Emma lived there it was primarily known for farming and fishing, but it now enjoys a bustling tourist industry, probably because of the many stories set there or filmed there, three of my favorites being, The Hound of the Baskervilles, The Remains of the Day, and Howard’s End. The term “nympton” means sacred place.

Emma’s parents, William and Ann Grinney Bowden, were married on October 16, 1853, in South Molton, a village next to George Nympton. When Emma was born just a month later, her father was working as a laborer and her mother as a servant. They met because both had joined the LDS Church. William and Ann answered the call to gather to Zion but did not have the means to travel to Utah, so with their young daughter Emma they relocated to Wales for better employment. They probably took a ship from the Devonshire coast across the Bristol Channel to Swansea, Wales, about 30 miles. Traveling by sea makes the most sense: quicker and cheaper. Wales has two coalfields, and Swansea is located in the South Wales coalfield. While they were in Wales Emma’s four sisters, Mary Ann, Mariah Elizabeth, Elizabeth Ann, and Sarah Jane, were born.

Emma’s father worked in the coal mines to earn the money to buy tickets to travel to Liverpool and board a ship to America. Emma lived in the area where our Blacker and Loveday ancestors also lived. Emma told her children and grandchildren that while in Wales she learned to speak the Welsh language, picked wild blackberries, and caught small donkeys to ride.

We know the family was still in Wales in 1862 because Sarah Jane was born there, but the family ended up in Liverpool in the spring of 1863. According to Ann’s history their five-year-old daughter Mariah was burned to death. The only mention of circumstances of this event I could find is in Aunt Rula’s history. She reports that while Emma was tending her younger siblings, neighbor children came into the home to show her a little bank with coins in it. They lighted a piece of paper so they could view the coins inside the bank. In their excitement Mariah’s dress caught on fire and she was burned so badly she died a few days later. Because they were Mormons they were refused a burial plot in the churchyard, but a kind neighbor let them bury her on the top of one of his graves. This had to be done at night. Seems so tragic that amidst the preparations to get to Liverpool they had to mourn the death of and leave their recently deceased daughter lying in a lonely grave.

William Bowden journaling in his almanac—includes information about births of his children Emma, Mary Ann, Mariah Elizabeth, and Elizabeth

William Bowden journaling in his almanac—includes information about births of his children Sarah Jane, William, and Benjamin John

Liverpool was the headquarters of the European and British missions, so it was an important communications center. At that time it was also the second largest city in England. It boasted a 200-acre dock system that formed a belt along the waterfront that eventually became seven miles long. I found reference to many letters written by Saints who had already sailed to Zion encouraging the European Saints to immigrate. As an example here is a letter written from Nauvoo:

I would say if you can get to this land, you will be better off than in England, for in this place there is a prospect of receiving every good thing both of this world and that which is to come. (Letter from Francis Moon.)

Emma sailed with her family on the ship Cynosure—named after a star in the Little Dipper constellation. I found a photo of it and the passenger list, which are attached. I also found an excerpt from Charles Dickens, who sailed on an emigrant ship to America during this era with most of the passengers being Mormons. His description is worth including as it gives flavor of what William and Ann must have experienced:

Two great gangways made of spars and planks connect her with the wharf; and up and down these gangways, perpetually crowding to and fro and in and out, like ants, are the Emigrants who are going to sail in my Emigrant Ship. Some with cabbages, some with loaves of bread, some with cheese and butter, some with milk and beer, some with boxes, beds, and bundles, some with babies nearly all with children—nearly all with brand-new cans for their daily allowance of water.

He goes on in great detail to describe the 800 Mormon passengers:

Nobody swears an oath or uses coarse words, nobody appears depressed, nobody is weeping. They came from various parts of England in small parties that had never seen one another before. Yet within a couple of hours on board they have established their own regulations, set their own watches and before nine o’clock, the ship is as orderly and as quiet as a man of war.

Dickens had great admiration for the Mormon agents and the special aptitude for organization the Mormons had.

Emma would have followed the Rules for Passengers. Generally the companies arose at an early hour, made their beds, cleaned their assigned portions of the ship, and threw the refuse overboard. At seven they assembled for prayer, after

which they ate breakfast. Church services were held in the morning and evening of each day, weather permitting. Most of the companies had excellent choirs, which sang for the services. Schools were held almost daily for both adults and children.

There is no record of how Emma felt about this experience, but I did find a letter written by a fellow passenger in May of 1863 on the second day of the voyage. He writes: “The people are all feeling fine; a good, contented, quiet spirit prevails in their midst, and the songs of Zion and Israel are reverberating from stem to stern of the ships.” (Letter from David M. Stuart.)

We don’t know how Emma and her family dealt with seasickness or the crowded quarters, etc. We do know that somewhere off the coast of Newfoundland her one-year-old sister Sarah Jane died and was buried at sea. Emma’s history states she had contracted the measles. Along with this sad event, Emma’s mother, Ann, was pregnant and must have relied on Emma to help with the younger siblings.

The Cynosure arrived in New York City on July 19, 1863. There were no indications that the voyage was remarkable. However, I did find an article about a voyage later that same year which described sickness, starvation, and deplorable conditions on this ship.

From New York Emma traveled with the Saints by train to Council Bluffs, where they were assigned to an immigrant company that was heading west. There is mention in two histories of wagons, so we can assume they did not travel by handcart. The wagons were so heavily loaded that Emma and her sisters walked most of the way. William’s history states that he easily walked because of his “good health and vigor.” The journey is described as long and tiresome because it began during the summer months.

The company arrived in the Salt Lake Valley on October 10, 1863. I visited both the DUP and SUP museums and the Church History Library and could NOT find Emma listed in any pioneer company. She was said to be in the Horton Heights Company, but the actual name is Horton Haight and his company arrived in 1862. I searched and searched through company rosters and could not find William and Ann and children listed. Suffice it to say we know they did arrive!

After a few days of rest, the family traveled to Brigham City, where they made their home close to the mountains east of town. Her father’s experience as a laborer proved valuable, as he was known as an exceptionally good farmer. Because

Cynosure

Masters: F.Yabsley, Nathaniel Yabsley 1840, 1845, 1847,1849-58,1861-2, Wm. Peter Yabsley, 1853, 1855, M.P. (Michael Patey?) Yabsley 1853- 4, Joseph Jarvis jnr.1855, Henry Lapthorne 1856-7, William Lamble 1857-8, Robert Witheridge 1862-3, Philip Chadder Cove 1864/5, George Wills 18656, Henry Crocker 1865-6

Fate: 1866 Feb. 27, Lost at Zaffi, Morocco. Crew saved

Lloyd's Register

1841: Cynosure, schooner, master Yabsley, 155 tons, 139 tons new measurement, built in May 1840 at Salcombe , owner Grant & Co., home port Kingsbridge, port of survey Dartmouth, 12 years A1 from 1840, yellow metalled 1840 1842: damage repairs 1842, Dartmouth coaster 1844: 12 years A1 from 1842

1846: master N.Yabsley, destined voyage Liverpool Ancona, 12 years A1 from 1846, yellow metalled 1846 1848, 1850: 12 years A1 from April 1849, yellow metalled 1849, new keelson and some repairs 1849 1854, 1856: damage repairs 1851, some repairs 1853, Liverpool survey port, continuation survey 1852, 12 years A1 from 1853, yellow metalled 1851 1858:detined voyage Dartmouth Medit, special survey 1856, class AE1 12 years, damage repairs 1858, some repairs 1857, yellow metalled 1858. Listed as a snow not a schooner 1860: destined voyage Dartmouth Coaster, 12 years AE1 from 1859

Cynosure—named after a star in the Little Dipper constellation This is the ship Emma and her family sailed on, arriving in New York City on July 19, 1863

Schooner, 155 tons gross, 139 net, built in Salcombe in 1840 by William Bonker, owner Henry Grant & Co., official no. 5408

Cynosure passenger list

New York Daily Herald, July 20, 1863 the arrival of the Cynosure

Emma was the oldest child, she helped her father plant trees and do the outside work. Some of the peach trees planted by Emma and her father were the first grown in that area. Emma’s father made a large pond above their home where a natural spring kept it full of water and it was also used for irrigation. It was a fun swimming spot for family members during the summer months.

We surmise that Emma worked and helped her family on the farm for several years. There is no record that she attended school.

Emma married Edwin Reuben Lindsay Sr., a widower, when she was 18 years old. It would be so interesting to know about her first meeting with Edwin Reuben—if it was an arranged marriage or they met at church, etc. Maybe they met at one of the dances described in Edwin Reuben’s life history and she admired his musical ability. We know Emma was a good prospect for a wife as she had been caring for siblings and helping her parents with domestic and outside work since she was a young girl. Wouldn’t it be nice to know the thoughts in her heart as she contemplated marrying a man over twice her age and with eight children at home?

Edwin Reuben had built a home for his first wife and children, and we assume that is where Emma as a young bride first lived. Edwin had a blacksmith business and was clever at building furniture and other items. We know they lived in Brigham City for a few years because she gave birth to three children there. The family moved to Deweyville at some point because her fourth child, Alpheus, was born there in November of 1877. Her daughter Eliza Virginia was born there in April of 1882 and died in November of 1882. And Elizabeth was born there in 1884. We know the family had moved from Deweyville by 1888 and settled in Bennington, Idaho, where our Grandmother Abigail was born.

Wherever the family lived, Emma grew a huge garden, and she dried or bottled enormous amounts of fruits and vegetables. She may have made bread several times a week. Every year or two Grandfather Edwin Reuben drove his wagon to Crow Creek to a salt spring to get big blocks of rock salt for his stock. For table use he bought a sack of course salt, usually used for sheep, and ground it fine in a coffee grinder. Emma put this coarse salt in an earthen bowl, melted it in water, and used the water for making bread and other cooking uses. Apparently Edwin Reuben loved her soda biscuits and wanted to eat them every meal. She would never let the children make the biscuits because she didn’t think they would make them good enough.

When the Lindsay family lived in Bennington, Emma took in washing to help out the family. She traveled to Montpelier— five miles south of Bennington—where she gathered up the big bundles of laundry, brought it home, washed it, and then delivered it for 50 cents a batch. In the summer she drove the big lumber wagon, and in winter she used a toboggan behind the team—made by putting a box on the front of a sleigh. Sometimes the snow would be over the fences; other times it would freeze a crust so hard that a horse could walk on it without breaking through. One of her customers was a butcher, and she had to wash the blood out of his big aprons and then starch them so stiff they could stand alone.

Abigail Lindsay, Emma’s youngest child, remembers a clear stream of water running near the home in Bennington, along with cows, horses, chickens, and a cat and dog for pets. There was a strawberry patch and “luscious” red English currants growing along with the garden. There were many water snakes surrounding the stream and they often crawled onto the doorstep and slithered on a kitchen shelf where Emma kept her homemade soap. If you weren’t careful when you reached for a bar of soap, you might grab a snake instead!

There is no information about the cause of Edwin Reuben’s death, but he died December 6, 1893, at age 65 while living on the Pansy Blossom ranch near Bennington, where he is buried.

For the next eight years Emma lived in Bennington, but in 1900 when the Big Horn Basin in Wyoming opened for colonization two of her sons, Warren and Alpheus, and three of her daughters with their husbands were in the Fourth Company of colonists going to the Big Horn. I could find no specific information on this group except that Alpheus drove the cattle and horses. In Melvin Fillerup’s book on the Sidon Canal he describes the journey of several companies of Saints that traveled to the Big Horn. Company Number Four was the official name of those who came from the Bear Lake area. Some of the settlers took different trails, but each had their good days and their bad days—unexpected snow storms, accidents while fording rivers, not enough food for the animals and in some cases the travelers, supplies being lost, and even the death of settlers in the companies. Sarah Partridge’s history details how some of the settlers leaving from Southern Utah packed their wagons taking everything they could not sell:

Our wagons were overloaded. Now many years later I think back how we strewed the road with chickens,

washers, etc. I sometimes laugh and sometimes cry. There were rivers to ford, rattlesnakes, and three-day blizzards that left us walking in nearly two feet of snow.

Several months after arriving in Wyoming, Alpheus died and Emma, maybe out of concern for her children already in Wyoming, felt she should also move there. She and the younger children took the train from Montpelier, Idaho, to Bridger, Montana, and then rode in wagons from Bridger to Cowley. One can only imagine Emma’s feelings. She had walked across the plains at age 10 and now she was taking her youngest daughter, our Grandmother Abigail, herself just 10 years old, on a trek to a barren, unsettled region.

We don’t know the exact date of their arrival in the Big Horn. Abigail’s history mentions that when they arrived they stayed with Warren’s family, who were down with smallpox, which Emma and the children also contracted.

An early map of Cowley shows homes built from 1900 to 1905: One site shows the plot for Emma Lindsay. Grandmother Sarah Francis merely describes her initial arrival in the Basin with the words, “Lived in tents and traveled from camp to camp.” Maybe Emma lived in a tent or stayed the entire time with Warren and his family until her sons could build her a home. From journals and histories written by others we know her life must have been typical for the time. She must have expended a lot of energy to get water and prepare it so she could wash a batch of clothes, rinse them, starch part of them, hang them out to dry, gather them in again, sprinkle them and iron them with old-style flatirons, which had to be heated on the stove. She must have woven rugs, made soap, preserved food, put fresh straw in the beds when needed and tried to keep layers of dust out of her home, and water and mud out when it rained. Also, in those early days there was no water system or sewerage system, no telephones, no cell phones, no electronics of any kind, no computers. Money was scarce and children seldom saw it, if at all. Eggs were usually the medium of exchange. We can assume that she planted a garden right away. Maybe her sons provided meat, or did she have to shoot rabbits by herself, skin them, and prepare them to eat?

Edwin Reuben’s nephew David Lindsay was in the Fourth Company. The fall after he arrived he rode to Pryor Mountain to cut logs to build a large one-room cabin after living in a tent all summer. His experience is probably typical of most settlers:

He chose quite small logs for the walls squaring the inside smooth and straight with a broad ax. The roof

and floor were made from fresh lumber. It was not so bad on the roof, but the floor was very rough. He brought small pieces of sandstone from the river bluff just below their home and the children spent most of their time sanding the slivers off the floor which became nice and smooth to sweep and scrub. Part of the room had a rag carpet on it, which they brought from Bear Lake. (From a tribute given at David Lindsay’s funeral in 1907.)

Emma must have undergone her special trials and moments of joy during the next 17 years. Her son Warren and her four youngest children—Lydia, Irene, Arley, and Abigail—married and started their families. The next written word we have of Emma is in 1918, when Grandmother Abigail’s husband, Rulon, died during the flu epidemic. Emma was living with them, and she began caring for the children: Elman, Rula, and Phyllis. Abigail married Lawrence Neilson in 1927, and Aunt Ramona was born to this union in 1928. Lawrence had severe health issues from his service as a World War I veteran, and soon after their marriage he required continued hospitalization. He died at the Veterans Hospital in Salt Lake City in 1937. Emma had assumed care of Ramona, too.

Grandmother Abigail writes in her own life history that it would have been impossible for her to have worked and held so many Church positions without the help of her mother. “I am thankful that she could live in my home for many years. I tried to repay her by caring for her as she grew older.”

Our mother and Aunt Rula praise Emma because she took care of them the entire time they were growing up. They always questioned what Grandmother Abigail would have done without Emma’s help. Aunt Rula writes: Grandma Lindsay lived with us all my life at home. She died after I was married. She was such a part of our life. I didn’t know then that grandmas didn’t always live with their family members! After the death of our father, and Mama had to work to support three kids and a widowed mother, Grandma just took over to help with the children and the household chores. Actually Grandma was a very shy person, maybe I should say not an outgoing person. She had some very special friends that she visited with and that was it. Evidently it was not thought that important that she receive much of an education. She never learned to read or write, now that it’s too late I feel real bad that some of her kids or Abigail’s kids didn’t take the time

Corporation deed, Emma Bowden Lindsay, January 2, 1909 deed for her property in Big Horn Basin

to try to help her to learn to read. I’ve often wondered if Grandma ever had many really “Happy Days” in her life. She was a stern person in that she could let you know what was expected of you.

Then when Ramona came along she joined Elman as Grandma’s favorite. She was always afraid that Elman was going to starve to death if he were late for a meal, which sometimes he was, so she always put his share in the warming oven for him. Elman recalls that Grandma always had something for him to eat. Well, anyway, Ramona and Elman were spoiled!

Grandma would have been aghast at the clothes people wear today, especially the youth. She always wore two petticoats and a chemise, plus underwear and her dresses were always ankle length. She was sure that I was going to the dogs or something when I bought a new pair of shoes that were a size 6. “You devilish hussy, I never in my life wore over a size 4.”

Many times I was sent to Mann’s or Stella’s stores to get some green tea, a piece of cheese, and some canned milk for her tea—an eating custom of her family she brought from England. She would get up early in the morning and brew herself a cup of tea, then go back to bed for a while (in her later years). I’m sorry all of you didn’t have the chance to be around when Grandma decided to make a batch of salt risin’ bread. We thought it smelled awful, but when it was baked it was mighty good.

It must have seemed to her as though her entire life was spent raising children, by the time she died she had raised three families. I think that Grandma Lindsay could have said as did Grandma Crosby that the last years of her life were among the best ones.

Mother (Phyllis) recounts that Emma worked hard her entire life:

Even as a young girl in Wales she tended her younger sisters while her mother Ann went to the public ovens to do the family baking and to do laundry in the areas set aside for washing clothing. Grandma was an industrious woman, never shirking her many duties throughout her hard life. She always wore her little black button slippers and an apron over her dress at all times with a shawl around her shoulders, rocking in her rocking chair by the fire, drinking her cup of

tea—a habit she had being a little English lady. She called my sister and I “devilish little hussies” and she was always going to skin us alive, when we didn’t mind her. Grandma remained true to the Gospel that she had embraced as a young girl and she had a firm testimony all of her life of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. (Tribute written by Phyllis Crosby Gardner.)

Aunt Ramona was our last connection to Grandmother Emma. Think about it! Emma walked every step across the plains and our beloved Aunt Ramona lived with her for 10 years and was 91 years old when she died in November 2019. There was a span of 166 years between these two women. Aunt Ramona shared what she remembered about Grandmother Emma:

Surely by the time she was raising me, Ramona, she was tired of little ones and would have just liked to sit by the fire with her cup of English tea so she could rest and read. She was kind and gentle, but when I brought a lot of friends home, I think she would have appreciated a little peace and quiet. She never spanked and scolded very little. She dressed with many clothes. She must have been very cold when she lived in England and Wales, or crossing the plains, or just living in the houses she did because she wore several petticoats and long stockings even in the summer.

Because I was so young when she died, my memories are not as vivid as Phyllis and Rula’s. I remember that she had to have her cup of English tea and the cup was filled half with sugar and milk or cream, then the tea. She did like her tea! (So English!) She was a very small woman. I remember the black button shoes as seen in the picture in front of the house in Cowley.

I was ten years old when I met Phyllis coming down the flat, which is now the city park and ball field, but then it was an open big lot between our home and the stores in town. Phyllis was crying. She didn’t say anything to me, but when I arrived home I found Grandmother Emma had passed away. In those days the mortuary prepared the body for burial, but the casket lay in state in our living room for a day or two. To a ten-year-old girl it was trauma I have never forgotten. There was a picture of Grandmother with brown eyes that I thought followed me whenever I was in the room.

I know Grandmother cared about us. Her own mother went through extreme hardships when she and her

husband joined the Church and came to America to be in Zion. Ann’s daughter Emma had a strong testimony of the Church which she passed down to her daughter Abigail.

Emma died in Abigail’s home on October 20, 1938. She was 85 years old. Her funeral was held two days later. At the time of her death she was survived by 58 grandchildren, 83 greatgrandchildren and 8 great-great-grandchildren.

From the verdant valleys of Devonshire to the alkali flats of Cowley our beloved great-grandmother lived with integrity and faith. I know we all are looking forward to personally knowing her and hear from her own lips about her time on earth. We already love her for helping to raise our mother and for her abiding testimony of the gospel of Jesus Christ.

(front, left) Emma Bowden with her children, ca. 1900

Bowden family home, Brigham City, Utah

Emma Bowden

Emma Bowden headstone, Cowley Cemetery, Cowley, Wyoming

Obituary, Emma Bowden, Cowley, Wyoming

WILLIAM BUCKMINSTER LINDSAY SR.

PHYLLIS’S MATERNAL GREAT-GRANDFATHER

William Buckminster Lindsay Sr., our great-great-grandfather, was born March 30, 1797, in Peacham, Caledonia County, Vermont. Peacham is located in the northeast part of Vermont and is said to be the most photographed town in New England, “unsurpassed” (Yankee Magazine, September 2005).

William’s parents are Ephraim Lindsay and Mercy Mary Willey. The Lindsay family moved from Vermont to Canada about 1806 or 1807, settling in Bastard Township, Johnstown District, Leeds County, Ontario. Many colonists who didn’t support independence from Britain moved to this area of Canada after Lord Cornwallis surrendered to George Washington at Yorktown in 1781, officially ending the American Revolution. They were called the United Empire Loyalists. Although Canada was still offering inducement to settlers after 1800, it is doubtful that Ephraim was a loyalist sympathizer. His ancestry had a long history of struggles with the English, and he fought in the Revolutionary War. (We have a grandfather who fought in the War of Independence!) It seems likely that Ephraim Lindsay was attracted to Canada because of perceived economic opportunity.

William and his brother Thomas grew up on the shores of Rideau Lake. Rideau Lake is located about 30 or 40 miles north and east of Brockville and the St. Lawrence River, which separates Canada and New York State. The Rideau River and canal form a series of small lakes all along the northern

William Buckminster Lindsay Sr.

boundary of Leeds and Grenville counties. The main body of Rideau Lake near which William bought his land is about four miles across from north to south and about three miles across from east to west.

The area where William lived is very famous and known as the “Thousand Islands.” It is an extremely popular cruise and tourist spot in both Canada and the United States. I have been mesmerized by this region for many years since so many of our ancestors lived there; I hope to visit it someday.

William made his first land purchase on June 27, 1816, at the age of 19. He bought the land from his brother-inlaw Reuben Sherwood. He purchased another 27 acres of adjoining land from his brother Thomas on December 29, 1832. It is surmised that William cleared the land and tried to successfully farm it. Apparently the soil and climate in this part of Canada were not favorable to grow crops. Jane Parrish, who married William’s oldest son, writes in her history that snow lay on the ground for six months out of the year and that the land was quite rocky. It was also typical of farmers during this period to till the soil until the fertile part was depleted and then move on to richer soil.

In 1819 William married Sarah Myers (Myres). We know nothing of their initial meeting or courtship. We do know that eight children were born to William and Sarah, including our progenitor, Edwin Reuben. The Wisconsin census of 1840 shows another male child living with the family, but the identity of this child is not known. William and Sarah lived in Canada the first 20 years of their life together. Their oldest child was 19 and their youngest was six years of age when the family moved to Wisconsin. It could have been because of the poor conditions listed above, and another factor might have been the desire for more economic opportunity for the five sons. In the Great Plains there was rich soil in the farming regions and a large lead-mining operation in southern Wisconsin.

In 1839 William sold the farm in Canada and took his family by steamer from Brockville down the length of Lake Ontario to Niagara Falls. They then traveled to Lake Erie by wagon, crossed Lake Erie by boat, and traveled again by wagon across the state of Michigan and around the southern tip of Lake Michigan to Illinois. One history places the family in Galena, Illinois in 1839, which is just across the border from southern Wisconsin. The 1840 territorial census of Wisconsin puts the family in eastern Iowa County, Wisconsin. In this census one adult in the family is shown as employed in agriculture and one is employed in mining.

The following description from an economic history of the United States describes the area where William and his family settled in 1839:

While farmers spread over the timbered lands of the southern Lake Plains other pioneers from the South moved northward in search of a new source of wealth. Their goal was the area of northwestern Illinois and southwestern Wisconsin, a region of rugged hills and deeply eroded streams by-passed by the glaciers that smoothed the surrounding country. That rough area offered few agricultural possibilities, but lying beneath thin layers of eroded shale were outcroppings of rock containing rich veins of lead and other minerals. Both Indians and French traders had tapped this mineral wealth, but systematic exploitation did not begin until 1822 when a Kentucky promoter, Colonel James A. Johnson arrived with supplies, miners, and 150 slaves. His success inspired a mining rush and by 1830 10,000 frontiersmen had staked out claims, built the town of Galena, and were shipping 15,000,000 pounds of lead yearly to New Orleans. (Western Expansion [Billington], p. 297)

In Wisconsin in 1841 the Lindsay family met missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and were converted to their message. William and three of his sons were baptized first, and the following year Sarah and two more sons were baptized. In a Deseret News article sometime between 1870 and 1873, it is recorded that the baptisms were supposedly performed at Fox Lake. Of note is that William and Sarah’s daughter Mary died in Wisconsin in 1840, but I couldn’t find the cause of her death.

The two oldest sons, Ephraim and William, married in Nauvoo in 1845. When the Saints were forced by mob action to flee Nauvoo in 1846, William Jr. left his wife under the care of his brother Ephraim and went with the first group across Iowa as a bodyguard to Brigham Young. He returned from the advance camp to join his brother and their wives and then left for Wisconsin to help his parents and siblings join in the trek west.

William Sr., Sarah, and five of their children assembled in Kanesville, Pottawattomie, Iowa, in 1848. In 1850 Thomas married and our grandfather Edwin Reuben married his first wife, Tabitha Cragun. The Lindsay family settled here for four years to grow food and assemble resources to sustain their journey west. Sarah’s brother John Myers had also joined them, and it was in his home in Kansasville that Edwin

Reuben married Tabitha. There were 40 branches of the Church located in Kanesville at this time.

William Sr. was ordained a high priest in the McAlney Branch on October 6, 1849. It was located about three miles north of Kanesville. Other than this event we have no personal recollections of the crops they planted, the deprivations, hardships, cold weather, etc. We do know the Lindsay family members joined with the Captain John B. Walker Company for the trip across the plains. There were 250 pioneers in the company, and they left Kanesville on July 5, 1852, and arrived in the Salt Lake Valley on October 3, 1852. They traveled a distance of approximately 1,000 miles in three months. Again, a few personal observations about the prairie, the Natives, sleeping on the ground—anything would have been informative.

After arriving in the valley the Lindsays temporarily settled in Centerville in what is now Davis County. Within three weeks William’s wife Sarah died from cancer on October 24, 1852; her grave site is unknown. At some point William and his sons and their families settled in the Kaysville area, where they farmed for about 10 years. Kaysville was named after William Kay. He was appointed bishop of the first ward in the area, and it was called “Kay’s Ward.” It included all the land north and west of the present town of Kaysville. As more settlers moved in, more towns and wards were organized. The original Kay’s Ward would now include the towns of Kaysville, Layton, Clearfield, Syracuse, West Point, Clinton, and Sunset!

Very little is known about the activities of William during the 10 years in the Kaysville area. The lack of reservoirs, canals, and water hindered farming, so maybe that is why he and his sons George and William Jr. moved to Bear Lake Valley about 1864, where Charles C. Rich had been sent by Brigham Young to establish a new settlement. Edwin Reuben and Ephraim Myers had settled in Brigham City and did not move to Bear Lake Valley until later. In 1861 William made a trip to Salt Lake City, where he received his endowments in the Endowment House.

Upon reaching Cache Valley, William and sons found the snow too deep to travel over the high mountain range. When spring came they moved on as far as Liberty. The first crops they planted were almost a total failure, making food very scarce. A woman who married into the Lindsay family related that her family didn’t prosper when living in Bear Lake because squirrels stripped the fields and left them bare. (Charlotte Ann Dunn Lindsay.) There is no record as to why William

and his sons left the area, but they did move to Paris, Idaho, where they purchased 160 acres of land and built a home.

As an example of the massive amounts of snow in this area, I found a statement from a history written by Ephraim Lindsay’s son. This incident took place a few years later, when the railroad arrived in the area:

When I arrived in Bear Lake District I went to work on the railroad. It was a very hard winter. Snow was deep and many people in out-of-the way places suffered for the want of relief and food. The road had to be broken between Montpelier and Star Valley. Father went to help some men meet the Star Valley men on the other side of the mountain. After working for some time one night we were camped far up the canyon. I tied my horses to a sapling, I thought, with a halter strap. In a hurry the next morning I cut the strap instead of untying it. In the spring I went up the same canyon looking for the strap. I saw it at the top of a large 60foot tree. We had been working on a 60-foot bank of snow! (History of James Harvey Lindsay)

Two descriptions of William’s character help us get to know him better. While he lived with his son at South Eden, Idaho, he would cross Bear Lake by boat to gather supplies at Paris, Idaho, on the other end of the lake—a distance of about 15 miles. His dog Touser accompanied him. Some would try to dissuade him from starting back to Eden during storms when the lake was rough. William would tell them that Bear Lake was easy to ride compared to the waves and severe storms he had dealt with in Ontario. Bear Lake did not deter him at all!

Another incident happened the autumn before he died. He left Bennington, Idaho, on foot to walk to the Endowment House in Salt Lake City to do work for the deceased. When his son George learned of his plans, he overtook him with a team of horses and persuaded him to come back home and wait until the next summer, when someone could accompany him on this journey. But William died that winter on December 25, 1873, and is buried in Montpelier, Idaho. In 1960 the Lindsay family organization attempted to locate his grave and place a marker on it, but their efforts were unsuccessful.

William enjoyed playing the violin. (Another greatgrandfather who played the violin!) Many of his grandchildren were taught to play the violin. The last few years of his life were spent in Bear Lake Valley among his children and many grandchildren.

William Buckminster Lindsay Sr.—pioneer and family patriarch—lived 76 years. He moved to the expanding frontier of the West five times in different states, starting over each time. He embraced the gospel and endured many hardships during his life to establish the newly organized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. He lived when polygamy was encouraged, yet he never married after Sarah’s death.

His life is characterized by three things: faith and devotion to his religious beliefs; a pioneering spirit, which led to the

building of new homes and communities; and the achievements and accomplishments of his large posterity, to whom he gave a noble heritage.

I am thrilled to know more about another industrious and faithful ancestor.

Among other things, when we meet in heaven let’s ask him and Edwin Reuben to play a violin duet for us!

SARAH HANCOCK MYERS LINDSAY

PHYLLIS’S MATERNAL GREAT-GRANDMOTHER

Sarah Hancock Myers Lindsay, our second-great-grandmother, was born July 9, 1800, in the city of York, county of Yorkshire, England. York has a colorful history—founded by the Romans in 71 AD, later captured by the Vikings, and, centuries later, William the Conqueror put down a rebellion there. This is also the exact vicinity where our Crosby ancestors came from.

Sarah’s parents are Richard Myers and Mary Close. One history indicates that Richard was a sailor. There is no information regarding Sarah’s life with them or her immigration to Canada. We can surmise that sailing to Canada was fraught with the trials and uncertainties of that time period, and certainly settling in Canada was most likely a daunting and challenging experience.

Records indicate that around 1819 Sarah married William Buckminster Lindsay Sr. How they met and courted we will find out in heaven when we meet them. We know they established a home on the east side of Rideau Lake in Canada. There are numerous lakes in this area, and this one is located about 35 miles east of Brockville and the St. Lawrence River, which separates Canada and New York State.

On the farm beside Rideau Lake, Sarah gave birth to eight children—five boys and three girls—over a period of 13 years. One of these children was our grandfather Edwin Reuben Lindsay, who was born September 25, 1828. All of the children lived to adulthood, something unusual for that time.

In 1839 William and Sarah sold their land in Canada and prepared to move to Wisconsin. Perhaps the harsh climate as well as the poor soil, which was not favorable for growing crops, prompted this move. The children were growing; the oldest, Ephraim, was 19, and the youngest, a daughter named Sarah, was six years old. The family traveled to Lake Erie by wagon and across Lake Erie by boat. Then they followed trails and rough roads across Michigan and around the tip of Lake Michigan to Illinois.

Some sources contend that the agricultural possibilities in this part of our country were not much better than they were near Rideau Lake in Canada. But lying below the surface of the land were outcroppings of rock containing rich veins of lead and other minerals. Mining this ore created economic opportunity. By 1830, a few years before the Lindsay family arrived, it is estimated that 10,000 frontiersmen had staked claims for the ore and built the bustling town of Galena. At that time Galena rivaled the population of Chicago and became the largest steamboat hub on the Mississippi River north of St. Louis, Missouri. It is estimated that 15,000,000 pounds of lead were shipped yearly to New Orleans. As a side note, Galena was the home of Ulysses S. Grant and eight other Civil War generals. Today the city is a tourist destination known for its history, architecture, and resorts.

Whatever future Sarah and William anticipated was modified when they were contacted by missionaries from The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and believed their message. William and three of the boys were baptized in 1841, and Sarah and the other two sons, one of whom was Edwin Reuben, were baptized on July 1, 1842. Edwin was 13 years old.

I researched Sarah’s three daughters, Mary, Mercy, and Sarah. Mary had married but died in Wisconsin in 1840. Mercy came west with her family, married, and had several children. Sarah also came west but died in 1853.

Sarah’s oldest sons moved to Nauvoo and were part of the forced exodus in 1846. William, Sarah, and five of their children made the trek across Iowa (remember, we saw the wagon ruts in the mud) and settled in Kanesville, Pottawattomie County, Iowa, in 1848. In 1997 we visited Kanesville on our Church history tour; now known as Council Bluffs. Kanesville was the unofficial headquarters of the Church during this period. The Lindsay family stayed here for four years to grow food and assemble resources to enable them to make the journey west. I don’t know if Sarah was sick already with cancer, but there are several references stating that she continued to urge her family to move west to be with the Saints before she died. One can only contemplate and hardly imagine the difficulties in coming across the plains while battling cancer! But she wanted her family to be in the West with the Saints before she died.

Finally in the summer of 1852 the Lindsay family joined the John B. Walker Company of pioneers for the trek across the plains. They left Kanesville on July 5, 1852, and arrived in the Salt Lake Valley on October 3, 1852. After their arrival in Utah, Sarah moved with her husband and sons to Centerville in Davis County. Within three weeks after coming to Zion, Sarah died from cancer on October 20, 1852. She was 52 years of age.

As far as we know there is no physical description of her nor a photo. There are no stories about her personality quirks, or talents, or her life dreams. But it was Sarah’s insistence that her family carry on with the trek west. Despite her illness she was adamant that they reach Zion. This is her ultimate sacrifice and the one that is most meaningful. She left no property or worldly goods. But she left a legacy of faith, proved by her devotion to the gospel.

We don’t know where her grave is, but presumably she was buried somewhere in the Centerville area. Someday we will meet Sarah and will tell her personally how much we love her.

Richard and Mary Close Myers headstone, Holy Japanese Martyrs Cemetery, Philipsville, Ontario, Canada— parents of Sarah Hancock Myers Lindsay

Ann Grinney and William Bowden

WILLIAM BOWDEN & ANN GRINNEY BOWDEN

PHYLLIS’S MATERNAL GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

William Bowden was born October 7, 1827, at Bishops Nympton, Devonshire, England. According to the Dictionary of American Family Names, “Bowden” is Old English: bow + dun (hill; i.e., “hill shaped like a bow”). Another phrase is “befan dune” or “on, upon the hill.”

Ann Grinney was born in George Nympton—the village next to William’s—on October 16, 1832. Devonshire or Devon is located in southwest England. This area has provided inspiration for countless writers: Jane Austen, Charles Dickens, Thomas Hardy, Agatha Christie, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, etc. Cornwall is west of Devonshire, and Dorset and Somerset are east. When our ancestors lived there it was primarily known for farming and fishing, but it now enjoys a bustling tourist industry, probably because of the many stories set there or filmed there. Three of my favorites are: The Hound of the Baskervilles, The Remains of the Day, and Howard’s End. The term “nympton” means sacred place.

William is one of six sons born to Benjamin Bowden and Mary Steel. Nothing is known about his childhood other than he was converted to the LDS Church and baptized in 1842 when he was 15 years old.

Ann’s parents are John Grinney and Mary Nott. According to a sketch of Ann’s life located at the DUP Museum in Salt Lake City, Mary died when Ann was three years old. The story goes that Mary was found dead in bed and Ann was lying beside her. John died about seven months later. Three children had been born previously to John and Mary, but there is no record they lived beyond birth.

There is indication that the families of William and Ann were very poor. I found an Extract from an 1849 Bowden court case. The case notes, though not easy to decipher, indicate that on February 12, 1849, William and a couple of neighbors stole a sheep from a local farm and butchered it for food. On February 20, 1849, William was convicted of stealing the sheep and with the others sentenced to one year in prison, but his father, Benjamin, was convicted of receiving stolen property (the sheep) and sentenced to 14 years of imprisonment! He spent six years of this sentence on a Prison Hulk. These were decommissioned ships that authorities used as floating prisons. It is afloat, but incapable of going to sea. Conditions on the ships were deplorable. The air was bad and foul. Each convict did not have his own hammock and blanket. They had to share or do without. As a result illness and disease were rampant and most prisoners suffered from skin diseases, scurvy, tuberculosis, typhus, dysentery, cholera, and so on.

On February 26, 1855, Benjamin was granted early release from the HMS Stirling Castle hulk prison after serving six years. Maybe because he was 62 years old he was not shipped to Australia, as was common for prisoners at that time.

I have searched for information about William’s prison time of one year but have been unable to locate any data about it.

After the deaths of Ann’s parents, she was shifted from one place to another until at age 9 she was hired out as a servant—put into servitude. Yikes! Think of Dickens’ stories! She is found in the 1841 census as a member of the William Heywood household. Years later while working or staying with this or another family, Mormon missionaries came to the home and she believed their message and was baptized in 1850.

In the ensuing years William and Ann met and were then married on October 16, 1853, in South Molton, a village next to George Nympton and Bishops Nympton. I have viewed their marriage certificate. On it Ann is listed as a servant and William as a laborer. Soon after their marriage, our greatgrandmother Emma Bowden was born on November 21, 1853. I have a copy of William’s journal wherein he wrote that Emma was born “at quarter before 3 in the afternoon.”

William and Ann answered the call to gather to Zion but did not have the means to travel to Utah, so they relocated to Wales for better employment. I couldn’t determine the year they moved, but in checking all the travel routes at that time, I believe they probably took a ship from the Devonshire coast across the Bristol Channel to Swansea, Wales, about 30 miles. Traveling by sea makes the most sense: quicker and cheaper. Wales has two coalfields, and Swansea is located in the South Wales Coalfield.

We know they were in Wales in 1856 because their second child, Mary Ann, was born in Pyle, Glamorgan County, in that year. She and another daughter—their third, Mariah Elizabeth, born in 1858—are listed in the 1861 census. Their fourth daughter, Elizabeth Ann, was born in 1860 in Pyle but is not listed in the census.

It is surmised that William worked in the coal mines to earn the funds needed to travel to Liverpool and board a ship to America. William and Ann lived in the area where our Blacker and Loveday ancestors also lived. Our Grandmother Emma mentions that while in Wales she learned to speak the Welsh language and picked wild blackberries and caught small donkeys to ride.

We know the family was still in Pyle in 1862 because their fifth daughter, Sarah Jane, was born in Pyle that year. They ended up in Liverpool in the spring of 1863, but when their five-year-old daughter Mariah was burned to death, they were refused a burial plot in the churchyard because they

were members of the Church. But a kind neighbor let them bury her on the top of one of his graves. This had to be done at night. Seems so tragic that amidst the preparations to get to Liverpool they had to mourn the death of and leave their recently deceased daughter lying in a lonely grave.

I researched travel during that year from Swansea to Liverpool. Depending on their finances they would have traveled by train or coach to Liverpool to buy their tickets and prepare for the journey across the sea. Liverpool was the headquarters of the European and British missions, so it was an important communications center. At that time it was also the second largest city in England. It boasted a 200-acre dock system that formed a belt along the waterfront that eventually became seven miles long. I found reference to many letters written by Saints who had already sailed to Zion encouraging the European Saints to immigrate. As an example here is a letter written from Nauvoo:

I would say if you can get to this land, you will be better off than in England, for in this place there is a prospect of receiving every good thing both of this world and that which is to come. (Letter from Francis Moon.)

William and Ann sailed on the ship Cynosure—named after a star in the Little Dipper constellation. I found a photo of it and the passenger list, which are attached. I also found an excerpt from Charles Dickens, who sailed on an emigrant ship to America during this era with most of the passengers being Mormons. His description is worth including as it gives flavor of what William and Ann must have experienced:

Two great gangways made of spars and planks connect her with the wharf; and up and down these gangways, perpetually crowding to and fro and in and out, like ants, are the Emigrants who are going to sail in my Emigrant Ship. Some with cabbages, some with loaves of bread, some with cheese and butter, some with milk and beer, some with boxes, beds, and bundles, some with babies nearly all with children—nearly all with brand-new cans for their daily allowance of water.

He goes on in great detail to describe the 800 Mormon passengers:

Nobody swears an oath or uses coarse words, nobody appears depressed, nobody is weeping. They came from various parts of England in small parties that had never seen one another before. Yet within a couple of hours on board they have established their own regulations,

Certified copy of an entry of marriage, William Bowden and Ann Grinney, Southampton, Devon, England, UK, October 16, 1852

Marriage record, William Bowden and Ann Grinney, Southampton, Devon, England, UK, October 10, 1852, Southampton— William and Ann’s signatures are at the bottom.

set their own watches and before nine o’clock, the ship is as orderly and as quiet as a man of war.

He had great admiration for the Mormon Agents and the special aptitude for organization the Mormons had.

Not to belabor the point, but William and Ann would have known the Rules for Passengers and abided by them. Generally the companies arose at an early hour, made their beds, cleaned their assigned portions of the ship, and threw the refuse overboard. At seven they assembled for prayer, after which they ate breakfast. Church services were held in the morning and evening of each day, weather permitting. Most of the companies had excellent choirs, which sang for the services. Schools were held almost daily for both adults and children. There is no record of how William and Ann felt about this experience, but I did find a letter written in May of 1863 on the second day of the voyage from a fellow passenger. He writes: “The people are all feeling fine; a good, contented, quiet spirit prevails in their midst, and the songs of Zion and Israel are

reverberating from stem to stern of the ships” (Letter from David M. Stuart.) What zeal!

We don’t know how our ancestors dealt with seasickness, or the crowded quarters, etc. We do know that somewhere off the coast of Newfoundland their one-year-old daughter Sarah Jane died and was buried at sea. Ann’s history states she had contracted the measles. It also states that Ann was pregnant and quite uncomfortable. She must have been carrying William, who was born in January of 1864, and this certainly adds a level of hardship to her journey to Utah.

The Cynosure arrived in New York City on July 19, 1863. There were no indications that the voyage was remarkable. However, I did find an article about a voyage later that same year which described sickness, starvation, and deplorable conditions on this ship.

From New York the Saints traveled by train to Council Bluffs, where they were assigned to an immigrant company that was heading west. There is mention in two histories of wagons, so

Bishops Nymptom Church, Devon, England, UK—Benjamin Bowden was born in this town. He was baptized at this church March 10, 1793. It’s very likely that he and Mary were married here in 1825. Their son, William was baptized here October 7, 1827.

we can assume they did not travel by handcart. The wagons were so heavily loaded that family members had to walk most of the way. William’s history states that he easily walked because of his “good health and vigor.” The journey is described as long and tiresome because it began during the summer months.

The company arrived in the Salt Lake Valley on October 10, 1863. I visited both the DUP and SUP museums and the Church History Library and could NOT find William and Ann listed in any pioneer company. They were said to be in the Horton Heights Company, but the actual name is Horton Haight, and his company arrived in 1862. I searched and searched through company rosters and could not find William and Ann and children listed. Suffice it to say we know they did arrive!

After a few days of rest, they traveled to Brigham City, where they made their home close to the mountains east of town. William’s experience as a laborer proved valuable, as he was known as an exceptionally good farmer. He supported the family by raising fruit and hiring out as a butcher. Some of the peaches raised on the family farm were some of the first in the area. He made a large pond above his home where a natural spring kept it full of water, and it was also used for irrigation. It was a fun swimming spot for family members during the summer months.

The canyon immediately above their property is called “Bowden Canyon” because William was among the first settlers of that area. It is the first canyon just north of the “B” on the mountain and directly up from 5th or 6th North.

Christening record, Benjamin Bowden, Bishops Nympton, Devon, England, UK, March 10, 1793

Ann is described as small in stature but active and ambitious, with a keen sense of humor. She was a skilled seamstress and did all the sewing for the family, besides creating many exceptional needlepoint works. She had a beautiful head of dark brown hair, which she parted in the middle and braided in two large braids. She wound each large braid around the top of her head and finished with a bun on the back of her neck. One of her granddaughters described her as “a proud English lady with a distinctive mind of her own. In matters of importance you always knew where Grandma stood.”

The DUP history states that music was William and Ann’s great love, and they spent countless happy hours singing as a family gathered around the organ. The Bowden family members were known as “songbirds.”

William and Ann received their endowments on January 19, 1869, at the Endowment House in Salt Lake City. There is discrepancy about the number of children William and Ann had. One history lists 15, but the official record lists 12, our grandmother Emma being the first. Apparently William built a home that still stands in Brigham City. He never lived in it, but it was owned by the Bowden family for many years. It is located at 95 North 200 West in Brigham City, and a photo is included in this history.

William and Ann are described by their grandchildren as people who faced life with energy and willing hearts. They remained faithful to their testimony of the gospel to the end. As noted earlier, I have in my possession a copy of several pages from William’s journal. While it is mainly an accounting of purchases, tithing, and donations, it carefully chronicles William and Ann’s consistent tithing payments and other donations they made to the Church. It also offers a fascinating glimpse into day-by-day transactions of buying everything from yarn to corn and peaches.

William died on July 2, 1907. He was 80 years old. His obituary reads:

Mr. Bowden was born July 7, 1827, at Bishops Nympton, England. Married Ann Grinney in 1853. They both were baptized and joined the Church in 1857. Left their native land for Utah in 1863 crossing the Atlantic and the plains. He moved to Brigham

City where he has lived ever since. He died a faithful member of the Church and belonged to the High Priests quorum. He leaves to mourn his departure, his faithful wife with whom he had 15 children, 8 girls and 7 boys, 10 of them now living. He has 69 grandchildren and 45 great grandchildren. Funeral services were held in the 3rd ward meeting house Wednesday afternoon. (“Pioneer Gone,” The Box Elder News, 4 July 1907, p. 1.)”

Ann died 10 years later on April 8, 1917. She was active and able to take care of herself until a few weeks before she died at age 82. Her obituary reads:

Yesterday at 3:30 o’clock the tired spirit of Mrs. Ann Grinney Bowden was released from the body and the aged woman closed her eyes in that sleep that knows no awakening in this life. For a number of weeks, Mrs. Bowden has been suffering greatly and her family was required to sit at her bedside constantly day and night. The end was not unexpected and the family feels that a great blessing has come to their aged mother in her deliverance from the suffering she was enduring. In the passing of Mrs. Bowden, the circle of Pioneers is drawn a little closer and the number in the ranks has become fewer. She came to Brigham City in the year 1863 and has resided here since that time. She has seen this city grow into its present beautiful proportions and has contributed her share both from a personal standpoint and through the large family she reared.

She was left an orphan at an early age and when she was nine years old she was put out to earn her own livelihood. She became acquainted with Mormonism and was baptized into the Church. Two years later she became the wife of the late William Bowden and the pair struggled along in their native land until they were allowed to immigrate to this country.

She bore 15 children—10 of whom are still living. Her posterity has increased so that there are now 94 grandchildren, 134 great grandchildren and six great, great grandchildren.

She was active in Relief Society and through much of her life gave aid to the sick. She possessed a most genial temperament and was always light hearted and hopeful. All of her children, but two, were at her bedside when the end came.

Her life closes with a record of long usefulness to mankind.”

(“Another Pioneer Crosses the Divide,” The Box Elder News, April 9, 1917, p. 1.)

In writing this history I came upon many contradictions regarding names and dates. I deciphered the facts as best I could by using original sources. The essence of William

and Ann’s lives remains truthful to the best of my ability to ascertain it.

It is compelling that a common laborer and a servant in class-structured England—with no hope of owning land or bettering their social status—hearkened to the light of Christ within them and adhered to the gospel message. How brave to leave all that was familiar and embark on a journey across the sea and the prairie and plains. Remarkable. And then with faith and fortitude forge a new life and successfully provide for the family, keep their marriage intact, and remain faithful in the Church. How blessed we are to claim an inheritance to these noble souls!

Certified copy of an entry of death, Benjamin Bowden, Southmolton, Devon, England, UK, August 21, 1870— It shows he was a farm laborer and died of “old age” at the age of 77

newspaper clippings, William Bowden, (above) obituary, Box Elder News Journal, June 27, 1907, page 8, and (right) an additional printing

William Bowden headstone, Brigham City Cemetery, Brigham City, Utah

ERASTUS DODGE & MELISSA MORGAN DODGE

PHYLLIS’S PATERNAL GREAT-GREAT-GRANDPARENTS

In compiling the histories of Erastus and Melissa I used sources available on FamilySearch, records I found while visiting in Nauvoo, the journals of their sons, and a letter Melissa wrote to her brother William T. Morgan while she was living in Nauvoo and he was living in New York. In researching their lives at the Church History Library I was fortunate enough to find a copy of this letter and then a transcription of it by Janiece Johnson who wrote an essay entitled “Women of Faith in the Latter Days, 1775–1820.” From this essay, and the sources mentioned above, I compiled this history.

“I PRAISE MY MAKER WHILE I BREATHE”

Erastus Dodge was born May 10, 1798 in Jefferson, New York. He is oldest of eight children of a New England farmer named George Dodge and his wife, a cousin named Salley Dodge. George’s family came from New London, Connecticut, and Salley’s family came from Jefferson County, New York. When Erastus was 20 years old he married our grandmother, Melissa Morgan, who was born

Erastus Dodge and Melissa Morgan

October 28, 1798 in Jefferson County, Schohaire, New York, to Nathaniel and Mary Wheeler Morgan. Jefferson County is located in the northern part of New York State near the junction of Lake Ontario and the St. Lawrence River. The area is known for its gorgeous woods and countless lush islands. It is often called the land of 10,000 lakes. One writer described it as “one of the most beautiful places on our planet.”

Settlement of Jefferson County started as early as 1794. Melissa was born just four years later, the oldest of four children. Sources indicate that she was visually impaired, perhaps even blind, but the severity of Melissa’s visual impairment is unknown. She had partial sight. Today she might be considered legally blind. One narrative reports that Melissa had been blind for over 10 years with multiple children to care for, “which she did exceptionally well at.” Erastus and Melissa had a total of 15 children between the years of 1819 and 1843. Ten children were born before her sight was restored. Only seven of her children grew to adulthood. The other eight died before they reached their first birthdays, several being stillborn or dying on the day they were born.

Augustus, one of their sons, was accidentally cut on the elbow with an ax when he was seven years old. The arm was seriously injured. Part of the healing involved carrying the arm in a sling, which caused it to grow stiff in a bent position, making it impossible for him to use it.

In 1832 Mormon missionaries were staying with some neighbors and Melissa inquired as to their beliefs. She felt it was what she had been searching for and tried to convince Erastus to believe in its truths. Soon after Erastus called the family to him and told Melissa to take Augustus to the elders. If they could straighten out Augustus’s stiff arm, Erastus would believe there was something to this new religion. The following quotation is from the diary of Augustus:

Mother told me she wanted me to go with her to one of the neighbors where some of the elders were stopping. We went and she told them what she had come for. They administered to me, Brother Warren Parrish being mouth. When they had taken their hands off my head they told me to straighten my arm, which I did very pleasantly without pain, feeling every position of the joint come to its place and it never has bothered me since. That satisfied me regarding Mormonism as being true and I never doubted it since.

All family members of age were baptized on March 15, 1832. Augustus describes the healing of his mother’s eyes at the time

of her baptism by Apostle David W. Patten and Elder Warren Parrish. (One source indicates that Father Joseph Smith, Sr. was one of those who baptized family members.) Augustus maintains that his mother had been blind for 13 years and that through her faith, her sight was restored when she was administered to. After this miracle she was given a Bible in fine print and she was able to read it with ease. She then asked for a hymn book, which was given her. In her very lovely voice, she sang in tongues and talked in tongues and told of things her family would do and of their journey west. At last she was able to work and to experience the sights of the world around her!

I am including a little about David Patten because I greatly admire him and I am glad our family is connected to him. The Prophet Joseph Smith received a revelation on April 17, 1838 on behalf of David W. Patten at Far West. He was one of the original Apostles. In October 1838 the persecutions of mobs in Missouri threatened the property and the lives of the Saints. A group of mobsters took three prisoners and promised to murder them and come the next morning to burn the Saints out. The Prophet appointed Elder Patten to lead 75 volunteers against the mob of 30 or 40, hoping to prevent bloodshed and free the prisoners. In this confrontation David Patten was shot in the stomach and died that night. The Prophet commented that he “died as he had lived, a man of God, strong in the faith of a glorious resurrection, in a world where mobs will have no power or place.” (History of the Church, 3:17).

While we were on our 1997 Church history tour I remember Brother Stephens telling us about David Patten’s great strength and of how he visited and comforted missionaries in foreign countries after his death. At that time we had no idea he was a close associate of our ancestors. We might speculate further on the Dodge family connection to David Patten because our Erastus and Augustus were both taken captive and held in prison while living in Far West.

After joining the Church, the Dodge family moved to Kirtland in the spring of 1834. An early revelation given to Joseph Smith in December of 1830 (D&C 37) encouraged the Saints in New York and elsewhere to gather in Ohio. Erastus and his two sons, Seth, age 13, and Augustus, age 12, worked to construct the Kirtland Temple. In “Property Transactions, Hancock County, Black, Black & Plewe,” it states that Erastus was a stonemason by trade. After laboring on the Kirtland Temple, the Dodge family did “seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion” by moving to Missouri. As prophesied in D&C 58: 1–7, they were to have “much tribulation,” but their hearts were prepared to bear testimony of the things which are to come.

The family moved to Missouri right as trouble began in Clay County. During the summer and fall of 1833 approximately 1,200 of the Saints had been driven from Jackson County. The Church was then headquartered in Clay and Ray counties. In 1836 the Missouri legislature formed two new counties as “Mormon Counties,” Caldwell and Ray Counties, as a place for Mormons to settle. Church headquarters moved there for several years. But trouble returned in 1838 when Missouri’s Governor Lilburn W. Boggs issued an order that the Mormons in Missouri “must be treated as enemies, and must be exterminated or driven from the State.”

The Dodge family had settled in Caldwell County on Shoal Creek near Far West. They had “a fine farm which supplied plenty of food for the family and to help those Saints who were in need.” They lived there from the spring of 1835 until late 1838 when the Saints in Far West surrendered because of mob violence. Joseph and Hyrum were taken prisoners. Erastus and Augustus were held in jail for eight or ten days and were treated cruelly before being released. After being reunited with Melissa and the other children, they were driven out of Missouri in the dead of winter. They crossed the frozen Mississippi River to Adams County, Illinois, where they lived with other Saints until they moved to Nauvoo.

For my children and my nieces and nephews I mention a bit about the expulsion of the Saints from this area. There were of course many skirmishes and battles before the Saints as a group were finally driven out. Calvin Stephens told us one time the Saints had only a handful of men to stop an army of around 3,000. During the initial confrontations Joseph Smith stepped up and told them to turn around and go back or he would send them all to hell. The mob scattered in many directions. The Saints couldn’t believe it, and they asked the Prophet what had happened. He told them that he could see the Three Nephites armed for battle standing between them and the mob, and that if the mob had not left, the Three Nephites would have killed them.

Someday we will learn why the next day there was no apparent divine protection. The mob came again and Parley P. Pratt reports that he had never seen anything like it. Two hundred men surrounded the Prophet, “yelling like demons.” Joseph and Hyrum were kept on the ground that night and taunted and tormented. The weather was stormy and cold. The next morning the mob was turned loose on the Saints: babies were taken from their mothers and had their brains bashed out, women and girls were raped (some so violently that they died), men were lined up for target practice, animals were turned loose in the fields, and homes were plundered. Our ancestors experienced some or much of this heinous treatment. Remember Haun’s Mill is located on Shoal Creek where the Dodge family lived, too. And it was freezing. Enough said.

The Dodge family probably arrived in Nauvoo around 1839. The 1840 Federal Census lists them on page 5 in Nauvoo, Hancock County. In 1840 their children were listed as Seth, Augustus, Sarah Melissa, Mary Margaret, Nathaniel, Zenos, and Enoch. Many babies died and were buried in Jefferson County, New York, in Caldwell Country, Missouri, and two babies died in Nauvoo, having each reached the age of five months.

We do not know what kind of house Erastus and Melisa had, but most newcomers to Nauvoo were at first forced to live in wagon boxes or tents while they build their homes. These first homes were log houses, often built cob fashion (no bricks) with clay and mortar chinks between the logs. Usually the walls were whitewashed inside with burnt lime from the limestone quarry where blocks were cut for the Nauvoo Temple. Obviously these homes were small and hard to heat and usually very crowded, but they sufficed until more permanent homes could be constructed. The records of Black, Black & Plewe, noted that the Dodges lived on Hyrum Smith Block 6, Lot 2, four blocks from the Prophet Joseph Smith. When I was in Nauvoo in 2014 I visited this property and sent photos to my siblings of what it looks like today.

Transcription of Nauvoo Priesthood Census, Nauvoo, Illinois, 1842—shows Erastus Dodge lived in Hyrum Smith 1st. Lot 6 of Block 2

Erastus and his older sons worked as often as they could on the Nauvoo Temple and the Masonic Hall. Farming was the main occupation in Nauvoo, and no doubt Erastus and Melissa had livestock, and grew grain, vegetables and fruit. After the Prophet Joseph introduced the doctrine of baptism for the dead, Melissa and Erastus participated in proxy baptisms for their ancestors and those records are available on FamilySearch.

Erastus died August 18, 1843 of measles. He was 50 years old. That year there were many deaths in Nauvoo from ague and measles. His body was weakened by the hardships in Missouri. It should be noted that in 1843 the harvests were poor because of little rain for gardens and so many sick with fevers, ague, measles, and malaria. Melissa died December 10, 1845 at age 47. As mentioned, both had suffered poor health since the deprivations of fleeing Missouri. Erastus and Melissa are buried in the Old Nauvoo Cemetery. I have stood in the area where their graves are located. I believe they are “singing their Maker’s praise” and we will meet them in the

Kingdom of God “where parting is no more.” As it states in histories of the Church, these noble ancestors are called blessed. As our generation “looks upon the scenes they have passed through, the privations they endured, the untiring zeal they have manifested, the all but insurmountable difficulties they overcame in laying the foundation of this work,” we will bless their names forever.

The following letter written by Melissa is the only writing of hers known to exist. It is written to her brother William who is listed as living in Henderson, New York in the 1830 and 1840 New York state censuses. It is addressed as such and I have typed the original transcription in her words. Ponder this letter as it is profound.

I have often wondered the feelings of our grandmother, Mary Margaret, as she fled with her siblings on the journey west — hardly any provisions and her parents lying behind in lonely graves. She had “faith in every footstep” and so shall we!

Melissa Morgan letter to her brother William Morgan, June 23, 1839

TRANSCRIPTION

OF MELISSA MORGAN’S LETTER TO HER BROTHER WILLIAM MORGAN

To Mr. William T. Morgan of Henderson

County of Jefferson:

State of New York

June the 23, 1839

Dear Brother and Sister,

With thankfulness to the Lord We are yet alive and have this opportunity of letting you know that we are in the land of the living. We have bin drove from our home and we are now in Illinois in Adams County, where we rented land. Seth works out. [Seth was 18 at the time this letter was written.] He has 14 dollars a month. Sally works out this Somer and is doing well. [Sally was 13 at this time.] The rest of the Children are at home. [Because Sally and Seth worked away from home, Melissa had five children to care for at home. By 1839 she had buried six children.]

All though We have bin driven by a Cruel mob We can say like paul We take the Spoiling of our goods Joyfully, noing thear is a god in heaven Which will bring them to Judgment in his own due time and the day soon a coming when his Saints Shall not be driven and harrist about by a Cruel mob. But thanks be to my god the day is nigh and the hour is neer When he Will take vengence on all the ungodly and give his Children a reward, a crown of righteousness, While the Wicked must perish under his Wriath, for they have drove some from thear homes and Some they have killed in a Shocking manner. Some theay Whiped and Some they put in prison. But all this is to show that the Scripture Shall be fulfilled and the time dray nigh When the Son of man will Come to reine With his Saints. For the time is Come that Judgement must begin at the house of God, and if it first begin at us, What shall the end be of them that obey not the gospel of God if the Righteous Scarcely be Saved? Where Shall the ungodly and Sinner appear though Wicked men and divels Strive to keep us from that land and from thear homes? The Saints theay drive to try the Lord’s command.

We are Still determined to maintain the faith wich once Was delivered to the Saints and not fall away like Some have and deni the gospel of Christ. Theay are thoughs that fel on Stonny ground Who When theay have heard the Word immediately receivd it with gladness and no root in themselves and So endure but for a time afterward. When affliction or persecutions ariseth for the Words Sake immediately theay are offended. But We are determind by the grace of God our lord and Savor Jesus Christ to endure in faith to the end that we may receive the crowne that is prepared for his Saints. [D&C 78:15]

I praise my maker While I breathe. If I am drove from place to place and Serve the Lord for this, I no he has no other Church Below. I do feel to rejoice that it is as well

with us as it is, for god has bin our sheald and buckler [D&C 35:14; 2 Samuel 22:3, 31]

He has bin our Cover in the Storme [Isaiah 4:6; 2 Nephi 14:6] When We Weare drove from Missouri in Febary acrost the prairies you must realize yourself how you Wold have felt to have bin drove from your home for nothing but for the religon of Jesus Christ in the dead of the Winter on the open prairies With your little ones. But thanks be to the Almity God, he has preserved us and has kep us from the hand of our Cruel enemies Who Was threatening our lives daly. O if I could See you and talk With you I could tell you all about it. We Want to see you all and hear from you. May god grant to give you his Spirit to enable you to See the thruth as it is in Christ Jesus that We may meet in the Celestial Kindom of God Whear parting is no more. Thear we Shall Sing our makers praise through out relms of endlis days.

We Weant you Should Write and let us no Whear our Brothers and Sisters all are So we can Write to them to let them no that We are a liv and writ soon as you Get this letter that I may hear from you once more. For I cant express how I Want to see you all and talk With you and then I could tell you this.

From your Brother and Sister Erastus and Melissa Dodge

Give our love to all enquiring frends.

Derect your letter to Adams County, Payson post office, Illinois.

I heard last Summer that father was dead. Thear fore I shat Said not much about him. Blesed are the dead that died in the Lord.

Don’t forgit to let me no Whear you all are and write immeatly that I may no where you all are and then I will Write more particulars.

I See the little birds with ease

Fly over the hills and lofty trees.

Could I but fly as well as theay

I quickly Come and talk with thee.

Melissa Dodge

SOURCES

Because these histories were initially written as Christmas gifts for my brothers and sister, I did not include an official bibliography. I did quote liberally from countless sources, including, but not limited to:

• Histories on file at the Daughters of the Utah Pioneers/Sons of the Utah Pioneers Museums;

• History of the Church, Joseph Smith;

• Writings from aunts and uncles on our maternal and paternal sides of the family;

• The Utah House Journal;

• General Conference addresses of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints;

• Census and cemetery records;

• Journals from special collections libraries;

• Mormon Trail listings, newspapers, journals, letters, personal interviews, and numerous sources from the Church History Library of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints;

• The writings of Loyn Blacker.

INDEX

Symbols

_____, Avis 121

_____, Bernice 268

_____, Blacaire 117

_____, Chalker 187

_____, Frutti or Fruity 18, 187

_____, Godfred 117

_____, Ivar 117

_____, Kelly 268

_____, Martha 120, 121

_____, Odin (king of Scandanavia) 117

_____, Regnar Lodbrog (king of Denmark) 117

_____, Sessions 252, 254

_____, Shirley 222

_____, Tutti or Tootie 18, 187

_____, William I of England 117

A

Adams, John Quincy 301

Adams, Paula 22, 191, 198

Adell, Lucia 39, 66, 72, 74, 80, 85

Allen, D. R. 78

Allen, Suzanne 198

Althea, Laura 2

Anderson, Andrew Alexander 301

Anderson, Florence Vilate “Vilate” (Gardner) 40, 55, 68, 70

Anderson, John 99

Anderson, Sarah Ann 301

Angell, Susan Eliza (Savage) 285

Angell, Truman O. 285

Atkinson, William 323

Atwood, William 41 Austen, Jane 335, 355

B

Bailey, _____ 17

Bailey, Mary “Polly” (b. 1874) 3 Baker, Zina 239, 289, 322

Baldwin, Elizabeth (Hanson) (b. 1796) 168, 280, 281, 282, 283

Baldwin, Elizabeth (Monroe) (b. 1764) 281

Baldwin, George (b. 1792) 168, 281, 282

Baldwin, Hannah Elida (b. 1820) v, 168, 186, 237, 238, 239, 254, 272, 273, 274, 275, 277, 280, 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 294, 295, 296, 297, 320, 321, 324

Baldwin, John (b. 1750) 281

Baldwin, Mary Elizabeth 282

Bancroft, Thankful Amelia (Cann) (b. 1800) 286, 290, 315, 316 Baptiste, Jean 286

Barnes, Carolyn 22, 185, 191, 198 Barnes, Ellen 185

Barnett, Ann 121

Batchelder, Abigail 315

Bauer, Minna “Minnie” Lisetta 277, 291, 293 Beck, _____ 202

Bennion, Ellen Jeannette “Nettie” (Gardner) 72, 85, 89

Benson, Ezra Taft 302

Black, Elisa 246, 263

Blacker, Alexander (b. 1746) 120, 121 Blacker, Ann (Naish) (b. 1748) 120, 121 Blacker, Edward (b. 1851) 38, 47, 89, 116, 125, 128, 129, 130, 132, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 143, 144, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 154, 156, 163, 164

Blacker, Edward George “George” (b. 1874) 3, 4, 37, 50, 132, 138, 141, 142, 148

Blacker, Elizabeth (b. 1823) 124

Blacker, Elizabeth (Bowditch) (b. 1793) 116, 120, 121, 124

Blacker, Fannie A. (b. 1875) 136

Blacker, Fannie (b. 1893) 3, 4, 37, 38, 48, 50, 141, 142, 147, 148

Blacker, George (b. 1795) 116, 120, 121, 124

Blacker, George (d. 1879) 126, 147

Blacker, Hyrum (b. 1850) 3, 37, 38

Blacker, Hyrum (b. 1891) 141, 142, 147

Blacker, Isaac 37, 139, 141, 147, 164, 165

Blacker, John (b. 1818) 116, 121, 125, 127, 129, 130

Blacker, John (b. 1841) 136

Blacker, Kemuel K. 3, 37, 146, 147, 148

Blacker, LeRoy 54

Blacker, Lincoln 2

Blacker, Loyn 50, 146, 154, 372

Blacker, Margaret (Hillman) 136

Blacker, Maria (b. 1883) 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 20, 36, 37, 38, 44, 46, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 116, 138, 142, 146, 147, 148, 154, 182

Blacker, Maria (Gould) (b. 1821) 116, 121, 125, 126, 127, 129, 130, 141, 146, 154

Blacker, Martha (_____) 120, 121

Blacker, Mary (b. 1877) 37, 132, 138, 142, 146, 147, 158

Blacker, Mary (Nicholas) (b. abt. 1718) 120, 121

Blacker, Mary “Polly” (Bailey) (b. 1874) 3

Blacker, Mary (Sage) (b. 1773) 120, 121

Blacker, Merintha Althera “Althera” (Loveday) (b. 1852) 3, 4, 37, 47,

48, 57, 89, 116, 128, 132, 133, 136, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 154, 155, 158, 163, 164

Blacker, Merintha (b. 1888) 37, 50, 142, 147, 148

Blacker, Sarah Ann 37, 132, 138, 141, 142, 147, 148, 158

Blacker, Thomas 3, 7, 37, 47, 50, 132, 136, 138, 142, 146, 147, 148

Blacker, Tobias (b. 1718) 120, 121

Blacker, Tobias (b. 1768) 120, 121

Blacker, Valentine 117

Blacker, William (b. 1685) 120, 121

Blacker, William (b. 1785) 124

Blacker, William (d. 1815) 124

Blacker, William John (b. 1886) 3, 37, 38, 50, 54, 139, 141, 142, 146, 147, 148, 154

Black, Susan Easton 261

Blair, Janet (b. 1696) 91 Blake, Charles 230

Bleak, James 291

Blewett, Myrtle (Crosby) (Rappleye) 202, 219, 243, 256, 263, 264, 269

Boggs, Lilburn William 366

Borrowman, John 98, 103

Bowden, Ann (Grinney) 328, 335, 338, 345, 354, 355, 356, 357, 360, 361

Bowden, Benjamin (b. 1793) 355, 358, 359, 361

Bowden, Benjamin John (b. 1866) 337

Bowden, Elizabeth Ann 335, 336, 356

Bowden, Emma (b. 1853) 169, 170, 171, 201, 205, 212, 264, 328, 331, 332, 334, 335, 336, 338, 339, 341, 342, 343, 344, 345, 346, 347, 356

Bowden, Mariah Elizabeth (b. 1858) 335, 336, 356

Bowden, Mary Ann (b. 1856) 335, 336, 356

Bowden, Mary (Steel) (b. 1796) 355, 358

Bowden, Mathilda 171

Bowden, Sarah Jane 335, 337, 338, 356, 358

Bowden, William Jr. (b. 1864) 337, 358

Bowden, William Sr. (b. 1827) 328, 335, 336, 337, 338, 354, 355, 356, 357, 358, 359, 361, 362

Bowditch, Elizabeth (b. 1793) 116, 120, 121, 124

Bowditch, John 120, 121

Bowditch, Joyce (Cheivers) 120, 121

Bradford, Abigail (Sprague) 87

Bradford, Jane (Gardner) (b. 1833) 96, 97, 100, 103

Bradford, Mary Ann 87

Brith, J. 288

Brown, _____ 288

Brown, Benjamin 271, 272, 319, 320

Brown, Frances (Crosby) (b. 1817) 271, 272, 283, 320, 323, 324

Brown, James 286

Brown, Lorenzo 320, 324

Brown, Steve 271

Bruce, Robert (Robert I of Scotland) 91, 93

Buchanan, James Jr. 329

Bullard, Genevieve (Gardner) 3, 5, 20, 47, 48, 51, 53, 54, 59

Burbank, Sarah Adeline (Lindsay) (b. 1851) 329

Burroughs, Ivy 146

Burton, Arthur F. 148

Burton, Heber 4

Burton, Simon 319

Butler, Emeline Jane (Hutchings) (Jacobs) 303

CCallender, Archibald 91

Callender, James 91

Callender, Margaret (b. 1777) 2, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 100, 102, 103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 110

Callender, Margaret (Ewen) (b. 1738) 91

Callender, Marion (Kidston) 91

Call, Stella 8

Call, Thomas 7, 47

Call, Vivian 7

Cann, Hannah Corning (b. 1784) 168, 239, 271, 272, 286, 289, 315, 316, 318, 319, 322

Cann, John (b. 1762) 316, 324

Cann, Sarah 286

Cann, Thankful Amelia (b. 1800) 286, 290, 315, 316

Cann, Thankful (Corning) (b. 1765) 315, 316

Carl, Alvin Guido 291

Carl, Lena Adelina 291

Carl, Minna “Minnie” Lisetta (Bauer) 277, 291, 293

Carter, Christian 116, 121

Cazier, ____ 79

Cazier, Earl 48

Cazier, Fannie (Blacker) (b. 1893) 3, 4, 37, 38, 48, 50, 141, 142, 147, 148

Chalker, _____ 18

Chatterton, Fennemore 244

Cheivers, Joyce 120, 121

Christie, Agatha 335, 355

Christophersdatter, Anna 299

Clark, Mary Elizabeth “Elizabeth” Deliverance 281

Clark, Sarah Pauline 240, 242, 246, 256, 263

Clayton, William 261

Cleghon, Dorothy (Gardner) 3, 5, 20, 47, 53, 59

Clements, Anna Ivans (Snow) 285, 294

Close, Mary 352, 353

Cody, William Frederick “Buffalo Bill” 244

Corning, Abigail (Batchelder) 315

Corning, David 315

Corning, Ebenezer 315

Corning, Thankful (b. 1765) 315, 316

Cornwallis, Charles 348

Corsi, Archesio 37, 141

Cowley, Matthew 250, 264

Cowley, Matthias 79, 250, 264

Cragun, Elisha 329

Cragun, Mary (Osborne) 329

Cragun, Tabitha 329, 331, 349, 350 Croft, _____ 171, 256, 257

Cromwell, Oliver 117

Crosby, Abigail (Lindsay) (b. 1891) 9, 11, 13, 87, 168, 169, 170, 171, 182, 185, 186, 194, 198, 200, 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 230, 256, 265, 267, 268, 328, 341, 342, 345

Crosby, Alvin Guido Carl 291

Crosby, Ann (Shelton) 240, 275, 283, 286, 287, 293

Crosby, Cleone (Frost) 20, 244, 263, 266

Crosby, Edie 261

Crosby, Elida (b. 1883) 243, 263

Crosby, Elida Emily (b. 1875) 289

Crosby, Elizabeth “Eliza” Glenwood (b. 1810) 271, 319, 320, 323

Crosby, Ella Josephine (b. 1849) 323

Crosby, Elman Lindsay 11, 20, 170, 171, 172, 175, 181, 182, 184, 192, 194, 202, 203, 213, 215, 217, 219, 221, 230, 265, 266, 268, 342, 344

Crosby, Emma Alice (b. 1845) 323

Crosby, Emma (Mattingly) (b. 1762) 315

Crosby, Frances (b. 1817) 271, 272, 283, 320, 323, 324

Crosby, George Henry (b. 1846) 239, 240, 243, 245, 273, 275, 285, 287, 289, 290, 324

Crosby, George Henry Jr. (b. 1872) 283, 287

Crosby, George Silas (b. 1871) 202, 230, 238, 256

Crosby, George Silas Jr. (b. 1871) 263

Crosby, Hannah Ann (b. 1861) 239, 287, 288

Crosby, Hannah Cann (b. 1808) 271, 319, 320, 323, 324

Crosby, Hannah Corning (Cann) (b. 1784) 168, 239, 271, 272, 286, 289, 315, 316, 318, 319, 322

Crosby, Hannah Elida (b. 1890) 290

Crosby Hannah Elida (Baldwin) (b. 1820) v, 168, 186, 237, 238, 239, 254, 272, 273, 274, 275, 277, 280, 282, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 292, 293, 294, 295, 296, 297, 320, 321, 324

Crosby, Hannah Elida “Elida Ann” (b. 1854) 286, 290, 293

Crosby, Harriet E. (b. 1842) 323

Crosby, Howard Jacob 243, 263

Crosby, James B. 315

Crosby, Jesse (b. 1888) 238, 246, 256, 265

Crosby, Jesse Wentworth Jr. (b. 1848) 168, 171, 201, 229, 230, 236, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246, 248, 249, 250, 251, 252, 253, 254, 255, 256, 257, 258, 259, 261, 263, 264, 266, 267, 269, 275, 276, 277, 285, 287, 289, 290, 293

Crosby, Jesse Wentworth Sr. (b. 1820) 168, 237, 238, 239, 241, 243, 270, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 277, 278, 279, 283, 284, 285, 286, 287, 288, 289, 290, 291, 293, 318, 319, 320, 321, 322, 323, 324

Crosby, John Knowles 271, 315, 320, 323, 324

Crosby, Joseph Baldwin 256, 286, 287, 290

Crosby, Joshua Alma (b. 1863) 277, 289, 290

Crosby, Joshua (b. 1783) 168, 239, 271, 289, 293, 314, 315, 316, 318,

319, 320, 321, 323, 324

Crosby, Joshua (b. 1880) 243, 263 Crosby, Lemuel 315

Crosby, Lena Adelina Carl 291 Crosby, Lena Albertina (Mathis) 287 Crosby, Mac 261

Crosby, Marion Beatie 238, 240, 246, 251, 256, 265

Crosby, Mary Ann (b. 1883) 291

Crosby, Mary (b. 1882) 243, 263

Crosby, Mary Elizabeth (b. 1859) 286

Crosby, Mary Jane (Johnson) (b. 1816) 324

Crosby, Mary Karma (b. 1916) 288

Crosby, Maude 171, 213, 229, 230, 232, 243, 256, 263, 265, 267, 269 Crosby, Melinda Haven (Sawyer) (Lewis) 323

Crosby, Minna “Minnie” Lisetta (Bauer) (Carl) 277, 291, 293 Crosby, Myrtle 202, 219, 243, 256, 263, 264, 269

Crosby, Nephi Lawrence 277, 291, 293

Crosby, Obed (b. 1815) 271

Crosby, Pauline “Lena” 256

Crosby, Phyllis 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 26, 34, 168, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 197, 202, 212, 213, 216, 217, 218, 219, 221, 230, 268, 299, 307, 315, 328, 329, 335, 342, 344, 348, 352, 355, 364 Crosby, Rula 18, 19, 20, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 175, 181, 182, 184, 185, 187, 192, 194, 202, 213, 217, 218, 219, 221, 222, 230, 261, 266, 267, 335, 342, 344

Crosby, Rulon 168, 171, 223

Crosby, Samuel Obed “Obed” (b. 1849) 237, 277, 285 Crosby, Samuel Wallace (b. 1909) 237, 271, 281, 286, 293

Crosby, Sarah Francis (Jacobs) (b. 1857) 168, 171, 201, 205, 216, 229, 240, 243, 246, 256, 258, 260, 261, 262, 263, 264, 265, 266, 267, 268, 269, 302, 304, 312, 313, 342 Crosby, Sarah Pauline (Clark) (b. 1848) 240, 242, 246, 256, 263 Crosby, Sarah “Sadie” Ann (Meeks) (b. 1860) 246, 256, 258, 267 Crosby, Thankful Amelia 286, 290 Crosby, Vivian 281, 288

DDahl, Andrew S. 301, 302

Dahl, Anna Johanna (Johnson) (Jakobsen) (b. 1793) 168, 299, 300, 301, 302

Danks, Ann (Powell) 116, 154, 162, 163, 164, 165

Danks, Caroline 163

Danks, Henry 163

Danks, Jane 163

Danks, Mary (b. 1832) 37, 116, 132, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 160, 163, 164, 165

Danks, Peter (b. 1800) 116, 162, 163, 164

Danks, Peter (b. 1838) 163

Danks, Peter (b. 1846) 163

Danks, Rachel (Jenkins) 163, 164

Danks, Sarah 163

Danks, Thomas 163

Davies, Shelley Dawson 315

Davy, Mercy Myers (Lindsay) (b. 1830) 353

Day, Mary Ann (Bowden) (b. 1856) 335, 336, 356 de Blakkar, Henry 117 Decker, Mary 284

Dewey, Abigail (Lindsay) (Crosby) (Neilson) (b. 1891) 9, 11, 13, 87, 168, 169, 170, 171, 182, 185, 186, 194, 198, 200, 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 230, 256, 265, 267, 268, 328, 341, 342, 345

Dhu, Roderick 93

Dickens, Charles 335, 338, 355

Dobbs, Sarah Jane (b. 1832) 329 Dodds, John 240

Dodge, Augustus Erastus 261, 307, 312, 365, 366 Dodge, Enoch Ephraim 366

Dodge, Erastus 307, 312, 364, 365, 366, 367, 368, 371 Dodge, George 364

Dodge, Mary Margaret (b. 1829) 168, 261, 262, 302, 303, 304, 306, 307, 312, 313, 366, 368

Dodge, Melissa (Morgan) (b. 1798) 307, 312, 364, 365, 366, 368, 369, 370, 371

Dodge, Nathaniel Morgan 366

Dodge, Sarah Melissa 366

Dodge, Sarah “Salley” Ann 364

Dodge, Sarah “Salley” Ann (Dodge) 364

Dodge, Seth George 312, 365, 366, 370 Dodge, Zenos Wing 366 Dow, Rebecca Ann 286

Doyle, Arthur Conan 335, 355 Dunn, Charlotte Ann 350 Dunn, Harriet Atwood (Silver) 284 Dunn, John 330

EErickson, Ralph 171

Ewen, Margaret (b. 1738) 91

Ewen, Marion (Kaiter) 91

Ewen, Thomas 91

Eyre, Elmer 8

F

Fackrell, _____ 54

Fancher, Lydia Ann (Lindsay) 171, 202, 203, 222, 342

Fencer, Clarence 230

Ferguson, Mary Myers (Lindsay) (b. 1823) 349, 353

Field, Eugene 197

Fillerup, Melvin 201, 244, 245, 247, 253, 341

Finlayson, Janet Edna (Gardner) (b. 1883) 111

Finlinson, Norda Olive 190

Flamm, _____ 182

Flint, _____ 17

Flint, Laurie 18, 22, 198

Fourche, Belle 222

Fox, Jessie 288

Frost, Cleone 20, 244, 263, 266

Frost, Julian Taggart 264, 266 Frost, Roma 264, 266 Frost, Thankful Amelia (Crosby) 286, 290

G

Gardner, Aaron 198 Gardner, Abigail (Sprague) (Bradford) 87 Gardner, Alice Clara 39, 40, 68, 73 Gardner, Althea (b. 1862) 104, 105 Gardner, Althera Adell “Allie” (b. 1906) 3, 5, 20, 37, 44, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 59, 148

Gardner, Amy 189, 198 Gardner, Andrew 198

Gardner, Andrew Bruce “Bruce” (b. 1874) 6, 7 Gardner, Anndrea 198 Gardner, Annie 198

Gardner, Ann (Leckie) (b. 1809) 95, 97, 105 Gardner, Ann (Stephens) 22, 191, 198 Gardner, Archibald “Archie” (b. 1850) 103, 104, 105 Gardner, Archibald “Archie” Thompson (b. 1858) 88

Gardner, Archibald (b. 1814) 2, 39, 67, 68, 72, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 83, 84, 85, 87, 88, 89, 92, 93, 94, 95, 97, 98, 99, 100, 102, 103, 104, 105

Gardner, Archibald (b. 1904) 8

Gardner, Beatrice “Bea” Gertrude Theatis (Washburn) 182, 190 Gardner, Beth 198 Gardner, Blake 198 Gardner, Bonita 7 Gardner, Brady 198 Gardner, Brigham Delos (b. 1876) 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 8, 17, 20, 39, 40, 41, 42, 43, 45, 46, 48, 50, 51, 52, 54, 55, 56, 57, 64, 67, 70, 73, 116 Gardner, Brigham Delos “Delos” (b. 1905) 3, 5, 6, 11, 40, 44, 47, 48, 51, 55, 59, 182, 184 Gardner, Brigham Delworth 54, 55, 71 Gardner, Brigham Gregory “Greg” (b. 1951) 11, 12, 14, 15, 16, 17, 22, 184, 185, 189, 191, 193, 198, 199, 223, 271, 294 Gardner, Brigham Livingston (b. 1852) 2, 39, 40, 47, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 103, 104 Gardner, Brigham Ozro “Oz” (b. 1872) 7, 8, 39, 51, 70, 72, 85, 88, 89, 141, 146

Gardner, Brooke 198 Gardner, Bruce 44 Gardner, Camile 198

Gardner, Carolyn (Barnes) 22, 185, 191, 198

Gardner, Chad 198 Gardner, Chase 198

Gardner, Christian 198

Gardner, Christine (b. 1803) 92

Gardner, Christine (Henderson) (b. 1737) 91

Gardner, Clinton Albert “Albert” 88

Gardner, Cumora 3, 5, 20, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54, 59, 70, 190

Gardner, Dan (b. 1946) 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 22, 183, 184, 185, 191, 192, 193, 194, 198, 199, 213, 220, 223

Gardner, Danette (Herrshcher) 198

Gardner, Daniel 198

Gardner, Darrel Blacker 3, 5, 11, 26, 47, 51, 54, 59, 182, 184, 189, 190

Gardner, Debbie (Kelso) 17, 22, 191, 198

Gardner, Delworth 54

Gardner, Dorothy 3, 5, 20, 47, 53, 59

Gardner, Duncan Livingston 103, 109

Gardner, Elizabeth Elinor (Lewis) (Raglin) 87

Gardner, Ellen Jeanette 72, 85, 89

Gardner, Elna 3, 5, 20, 47, 50, 53, 54, 59

Gardner, Eric 198

Gardner, Florence Vilate “Vilate” 40, 55, 68, 70

Gardner, Franklin Richards 7, 8

Gardner, Gary Crosby (b. 1939) 8, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 17, 22, 24, 182, 183, 189, 191, 192, 193, 198, 199, 216, 220, 265, 266

Gardner, Genevieve 3, 5, 20, 47, 48, 51, 53, 54, 59

Gardner, George Delos (b. 1853) 72, 85, 88

Gardner, George Elwin 40, 55, 68, 70

Gardner, Grace 256

Gardner, Guy Wilburn 67

Gardner, Harold Edward 3, 20, 47, 146

Gardner, Heber Kimball Livingston 103, 105

Gardner, Hyrum Obed 88

Gardner, Jacob 198

Gardner, James Jerome 105

Gardner, Jane (b. 1833) 96, 97, 100, 103

Gardner, Janet Adell (b. 1882) 40, 67, 73 Gardner, Janet (b. 1811) 92, 93, 94, 95

Gardner, Janet (b. 1845, daughter of Archibald) 100 Gardner, Janet (b. 1845, daughter of William) 100, 105 Gardner, Janet (Blair) (b. 1696) 91 Gardner, Janet Edna (b. 1883) 111 Gardner, Janet (Livingston) (b. 1820) 2, 67, 97, 100, 103, 104, 105, 110, 111, 112, 113

Gardner, Jedediah L. 104, 105 Gardner, Jeff 192 Gardner, Jeffery 198

Gardner, Jenny 198

Gardner, Jessica 198

Gardner, John (b. 1831) 95, 102, 104, 105 Gardner, Jono 198

Gardner, Joseph Smith 88 Gardner, Julie Ann 198

Gardner, Katie 198

Gardner, Kelly 198

Gardner, Kem (b. 1942) v, 3, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 22, 24, 33, 182, 183, 185, 186, 187, 189, 191, 192, 193, 194, 198, 199, 213, 218, 220, 266

Gardner, Kenneth Woodrow 3, 5, 11, 26, 27, 47, 59, 184 Gardner, Kimberly 198 Gardner, Kristie 198 Gardner, Landan 198 Gardner, Laura Althea (b. 1863) 39, 67, 88, 89 Gardner, Laura Althea (Thompson) (b. 1834) 2, 67, 72, 79, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89 Gardner, Laurie (Flint) 18, 22, 198 Gardner, Lincoln 198

Gardner, Lincoln Blacker 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 47, 48, 50, 51, 54, 59, 116, 182, 184, 185, 187, 189, 190, 192, 203 Gardner, Linda (Strong) 22, 191, 198 Gardner, Lucia Adell (b. 1856) 2, 7, 19, 39, 40, 55, 66, 67, 68, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 80, 85, 88 Gardner, Lucia Adell (Gardner) (b. 1856) 2, 7, 19, 39, 40, 55, 66, 67, 68, 70, 71, 72, 73, 74, 80, 85, 88 Gardner, Lucia (b. 1884) 67

Gardner, Margaret (b. 1801) 92

Gardner, Margaret (b. 1810) 92

Gardner, Margaret (Callender) (b. 1777) 2, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 100, 102, 103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 110 Gardner, Margaret Ellen (b. 1888) 39, 40, 67, 68, 73

Gardner, Margaret Ethelind (b. 1881) 111

Gardner, Margaret (Livingston) (b. 1818) 97, 98

Gardner, Marguerite 3, 5, 20, 47, 53, 59 Gardner, Maria (Blacker) (b. 1883) 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 20, 36, 37, 38, 44, 46, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, 116, 138, 142, 146, 147, 148, 154, 182

Gardner, Maria Maxine “Maxine” (b. 1921) 3, 5, 20, 48, 50, 53, 54, 59, 190

Gardner, Mary Anderson (Smith) 104, 105 Gardner, Mary Ann (Bradford) 87 Gardner, Mary (b. 1807) 92, 93, 95, 97, 100

Gardner, Matthew 198 Gardner, Melanie Kirry v Gardner, Michael 198 Gardner, Mildred 55, 68, 70, 71

Gardner, Nancy (Porter) 22, 191, 198 Gardner, Neil Livingston 100, 104, 105 Gardner, Nikki 198 Gardner, Norda Olive (Finlinson) 190 Gardner, Olive Pearl “Pearl” 39, 40, 68, 70, 73 Gardner, Orrin Michaelson 7, 8 Gardner, Paula (Adams) 22, 191, 198 Gardner, Perry Wilburn 79, 88 Gardner, Phil (b. 1948) 11, 12, 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 22, 184, 185, 191, 193, 198, 199, 223, 289 Gardner, Phyllis (Crosby) 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20,

21, 22, 26, 34, 168, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 175, 176, 177, 178, 179, 180, 181, 182, 183, 184, 185, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 195, 196, 197, 202, 212, 213, 216, 217, 218, 219, 221, 230, 268, 299, 307, 315, 328, 329, 335, 342, 344, 348, 352, 355, 364 Gardner, Preston 198 Gardner, Rachael 198 Gardner, R. B. 41 Gardner, Rebecca 198 Gardner, Robert (b. 1692) 91 Gardner, Robert (b. 1830) 95, 103, 105 Gardner, Robert Dean 40, 67, 68, 73 Gardner, Robert Jr. (b. 1819) 77, 79, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 100, 102, 103, 104, 110, 243, 290 Gardner, Robert Sr. (b. 1781) 2, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 100, 102, 103, 104, 105, 107, 108, 110 Gardner, Rulon (b. 1956) 12, 14, 16, 17, 18, 19, 22, 168, 169, 184, 185, 186, 191, 193, 194, 198, 199, 202, 203, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 227, 228, 229, 230, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 243, 246, 247, 256, 263, 265, 266, 268, 269, 282, 283, 304, 328, 342 Gardner, Ryan 192, 198

Gardner, Sally 12, 17, 18, 20, 26, 92, 184, 185, 186, 187, 189, 191, 192, 193, 198, 199, 223, 370 Gardner, Sarah 198

Gardner, Scott (b. 1952) 12, 14, 15, 16, 17, 19, 22, 184, 185, 191, 193, 198, 199, 223 Gardner, Skyler 198 Gardner, Susie 198 Gardner, Susie (Rasmussen) 198 Gardner, Suzanne (Allen) 198

Gardner, Suzanne (b. 1945) v, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 17, 18, 19, 22, 26, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 191, 192, 193, 198, 199, 201, 220, 271, 289 Gardner, Tarjer Serene “Serena” (Torjusdatter) 88 Gardner, Thomas (d. 1865) 105 Gardner, Tim 198

Gardner, Trent 192, 198 Gardner, Vern Blacker 3, 5, 11, 20, 47, 51, 59, 184, 189, 192 Gardner, Viola Jane 39, 40, 55, 68, 73 Gardner, Wallace Ward 72, 85 Gardner, Wendy 198 Gardner, William (b. 1733) 91 Gardner, William (b. 1803) 67, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 100, 102, 103, 104, 105, 109, 111, 113

Gardner, William (b. 1878) 2, 40, 55, 67, 73

Gardner, William Leckie (b. 1836) 97, 98

Gibson, Hoot 169

Godwin, Mary (b. 1794) 116, 153

Goodyear, Miles 102

Gould, Christian (Carter) 116, 121

Gould, Edward 116, 121

Gould, Maria (b. 1821) 116, 121, 125, 126, 127, 129, 130, 141, 146, 154

Grant, Heber Jeddy 257

Grant, Ulysses S. 352 Grey, ____ 94

Grey, Zane 169

Grinney, Ann 328, 335, 338, 345, 354, 355, 356, 357, 360, 361

Grinney, John 355

Grinney, Mary (Nott) 355

Groom, _____ 47

HHafen, Ann W. 266

Haight, Horton 338, 359 Hale, Ben 5

Hall, Hannah Elida (Crosby) (b. 1890) 290

Hamblin, Jacob 290

Hanson, Dorcas (Milliken) 281

Hanson, Elizabeth (b. 1796) 168, 280, 281, 282, 283

Hanson, John Clark 281

Hanson, Mary Elizabeth “Elizabeth” Deliverance (Clark) 281

Hanson, Russell 12

Hanson, William 281

Hardy, Augustus P. 287

Hardy, Thomas 335, 355

Harmon, Appleton 262

Harris, _____ 257

Haslem, George 12

Haycock, Elida Emily (Crosby) (b. 1875) 289

Henderson, Christine (b. 1737) 91

Henderson, John 91 Henderson, Margaret (Wilson) 91

Henry, Lewis 321

Herget, _____ 251

Herrshcher, Danette 198

Heywood, William 356

Hidalgo, Olive Pearl (Gardner) 39, 40, 68, 70, 73

Higley, Greg 17

Hillman, Margaret 136

Hinckley, Gordon B. 190

Hinckley, John H. 230

Hogan, Janet Edna (Gardner) (Finlayson) (b. 1883) 111

Holt, Lee 17

Hopkin, Bonita (Gardner) 7

Houghton, Pauline K. 240

Huffaker, Elizabeth 102

Humpherys, Janet Adell (Gardner) (b. 1882) 40, 67, 73

Hunter, Edward 87, 102

Hunter, Joseph 117

Huntington, Oliver Boardman 322

Huntington, Zina (Baker) 239, 289, 322

Hurd, Edith 148

Hutchings, Emeline Jane 303

Hutly, _____ 256

Hyde, Althera Adell “Allie” (Gardner) (b. 1906) 3, 5, 20, 37, 44, 47, 48,

50, 51, 53, 59, 148

Hyde, Eldon 54 Hyde, Hilary 54

IIvins, Anthony Woodward 238, 257, 287

JJacobs, Christopher (b. 1820) 168, 261, 262, 298, 299, 300, 301, 302, 303, 304, 305, 312, 313

Jacobs, Emeline Jane (Hutchings) 303

Jacobs, John Christopher (b. 1858) 303

Jacobs, Jon Svendsen (b. 1825) 300, 301, 302

Jacobs, Mary Catherine “Kate” (b. 1855) 262

Jacobs, Mary Margaret (Dodge) (b. 1829) 168, 261, 262, 302, 303, 304, 306, 307, 312, 313, 366, 368

Jacobs, Sarah Francis (b. 1857) 168, 171, 201, 205, 216, 229, 240, 243, 246, 256, 258, 260, 261, 262, 263, 264, 265, 266, 267, 268, 269, 302, 304, 312, 313, 342

Jacobs, Sven Johnsen 300, 301

Jakobsen, Anna (Christophersdatter) (d. 1820) 299

Jakobsen, Anna Johanna (Johnson) (b. 1793) 168, 299, 300, 301, 302

Jakobsen, Svend 168, 299, 300, 301

Jameson, Stanley 264

Jenkins, Margaret (b. 1854) 133

Jenkins, Rachel 163, 164

Johansen, Karen Marie 265

Johnson, Anna Johanna (b. 1793) 168, 299, 300, 301, 302

Johnson, Edd 220

Johnson, Elwood 12

Johnson, Gail 192, 218, 220

Johnson, Mary Jane (b. 1816) 324 Johnson, Michael 220

Johnson, Milas R. 11, 20, 182, 184, 192, 266 Johnson, Rula (Crosby) 18, 19, 20, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 175, 181, 182, 184, 185, 187, 192, 194, 202, 213, 217, 218, 219, 221, 222, 230, 261, 266, 267, 335, 342, 344 Johnson, Stella 172 Jones, Charles R. 182 Jones, Dan 153 Jordan, Phoebe 281 Julian, _____ 18

K

Kaiter, Marion 91 Kay, William 350

Kedington, Jean 187 Keeler, Eliza (Shelton) 286 Kellesberger, _____ 54

Kelso, Debbie 17, 22, 191, 198 Kennedy, J. H. 308

Kennington, Albert “Bert” Edwin 8

Kennington, Hy 38, 141

Kennington, Jean 20

Kennington, Sam 38, 141 Kennington, Stella (Call) 8

Kennington, Theodore “Ted” Afton 7, 8

Kidston, Marion 91

Kimball, Heber C. 240

Kirst, C. T. 41

Konopnicki, Marguerite (Gardner) 3, 5, 20, 47, 53, 59

Kristoffersen, Anna Johanna (Johnson) (Jakobsen) (Dahl) (b. 1793) 168, 299, 300, 301, 302

LLamb, Mary Catherine “Kate” 262

Larson, Lars 300

Layton, Christopher 330

Leavitt, Elizabeth (Hanson) (Baldwin) (b. 1796) 168, 280, 281, 282, 283

Leavitt, Mary Elizabeth 282

Leavitt, Nathan 282

Leavitt, Sarah Ann 282

Leavitt, William 301

Leavitt, William Hanson (b. 1826) 284

Leckie, Ann (b. 1809) 95, 97, 105

Lee, John Doyle 302

Lewis, _____ 251

Lewis, Bertha 217, 222

Lewis, Elizabeth Elinor 87

Lewis, Fannie Elizabeth (Loveday) (b. 1857) 154

Lewis, James Sawyer 323

Lewis, Melinda Haven (Sawyer) 323

Lewis, Thomas 154

Lewis, Verla 203

Lindsay, Abigail (b. 1891) 9, 11, 13, 87, 168, 169, 170, 182, 185, 186, 194, 198, 200, 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 230, 256, 265, 267, 268, 328, 341, 342, 345

Lindsay, Alpheus William 201, 341, 342

Lindsay, Charlotte Ann (Dunn) 350

Lindsay, David Ephraim 342

Lindsay, Edwin Reuben Sr. (b. 1828) 201, 328, 329, 330, 331, 332, 333, 341, 349, 350, 351, 352, 353

Lindsay, Elizabeth “Lizzie” (b. 1884) 169, 202, 217, 222, 341

Lindsay, Eliza Virginia 331, 341

Lindsay, Emma (Bowden) (b. 1853) 169, 170, 171, 201, 205, 212, 264, 328, 331, 332, 334, 335, 336, 338, 339, 341, 342, 343, 344, 345, 346, 347, 356

Lindsay, Ephraim (b. 1762) 348

Lindsay, Ephraim Myers (b. 1820) 329, 349, 350, 352

Lindsay, George Richard 329, 350

Lindsay, James Harvey 330, 331

Lindsay, Jane (Parrish) 349

Lindsay, Joseph Arley “Arley” 213, 342

Lindsay, Lester 333

Lindsay, Lydia Ann 171, 202, 203, 222, 342

Lindsay, Mary Irene “Irene” (b. 1886) 202, 222, 342

Lindsay, Mary Myers (b. 1823) 349, 353

Lindsay, Mercy Mary (Willey) (b. 1763) 348

Lindsay, Mercy Myers (b. 1830) 353

Lindsay, Sarah Adeline (b. 1851) 329

Lindsay, Sarah Hancock (Myers) (b. 1800) 328, 329, 349, 350, 351, 352, 353

Lindsay, Sarah Jane (Dobbs) (b. 1832) 329

Lindsay, Sarah Myers (b. 1833) 352, 353

Lindsay, Tabitha (Cragun) 329, 331, 349, 350

Lindsay, Thomas Mercy (b. 1787) 348, 349

Lindsay, Thomas Myers (b. 1826) 329, 349

Lindsay, Warren Thomas 201, 341, 342

Lindsay, William Buckminster Jr. (b. 1821) 349, 350

Lindsay, William Buckminster Sr. (b. 1797) 328, 329, 332, 348, 349, 350, 351, 352, 353

Living, Neil 2, 97

Livingston, Janet (b. 1820) 2, 67, 97, 100, 103, 104, 105, 110, 111, 112, 113

Livingston, Janet (McNair) 2, 97, 98

Livingston, Margaret (b. 1818) 97, 98

Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth 79

Lougee, Sarah Ann (Leavitt) 282

Loveday, Fannie Eliza (b. 1857) 154

Loveday, Hyrum (b. 1850) 133, 154

Loveday, Isaac (b. 1821) 37, 116, 132, 133, 139, 140, 146, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160, 163, 164

Loveday, Isaac Jr. (b. 1862) 154

Loveday, Kemuel 136, 148, 154

Loveday, Margaret (Jenkins) (b. 1854) 133

Loveday, Mary (Danks) (b. 1832) 37, 116, 132, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 160, 163, 164, 165

Loveday, Mary (Godwin) (b. 1794) 116, 153

Loveday, Merintha Althera “Althera” (b. 1852) 3, 4, 37, 47, 48, 57, 89, 116, 128, 132, 133, 136, 138, 139, 140, 141, 142, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149, 154, 155, 158, 163, 164

Loveday, Sarah (b. 1865) 154

Loveday, Solomon 116, 153

Loveday, Thomas (b. 1859) 154

Low, Osborne 148

Lyman, Amasa 77

Lythgoe, Eliza 244, 251, 253

M

Maeser, Karl G. 247

Makey, Emma Alice (Crosby) (b. 1845) 323

Mallory, Elna (Gardner) 3, 5, 20, 47, 50, 53, 54, 59

Mann, _____ 230

Mann, Lynette 222

Marchant, _____ 171

Marchant, Elizabeth “Lizzie” (Lindsay) (b. 1884) 169, 202, 217, 222, 341

Marchant, Elloyd 192

Marchant, Gilbert Thomas 20, 169, 170, 202

Marchant, Mary Irene “Irene” (Lindsay) (b. 1886) 202, 222, 342

Marchant, Shirley 192

Mathews, Caroline (Danks) 163

Mathis, Lena Albertina 287

Mattingly, Emma (b. 1762) 315

McAlpin, William 95

McArthur, Daniel D. 324

McArthur, D. D. 288

McKay, David Oman 54, 257

McNair, Janet 2, 97, 98

Meeks, Sarah “Sadie” Ann (b. 1860) 246, 256, 258, 267

Michaelson, Bernice 7

Michaelson, Elias 44, 147

Miles, Cumora (Gardner) 3, 5, 20, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54, 59, 70, 190

Milliken, Benjamin 281

Milliken, Dorcas 281

Milliken, Phoebe (Jordan) 281

Mix, Tom 169

Moffatt, Archie 37, 38, 141

Monroe, Elizabeth (b. 1764) 281

Montgomery, _____ 184

Moon, Francis 338, 356

Morgan, Mary (b. 1788) 163

Morgan, Mary (Wheeler) (b. 1767) 365

Morgan, Melissa (b. 1798) 307, 312, 364, 365, 366, 368, 369, 370, 371

Morgan, Nathaniel 365

Morgan, William Towner 368, 369, 370

Morrill, Alice 247, 263 Morris, Jack 247

Mortensen, _____ 252

Mosher, Ruth 283

Mumford, Edward Thompson 324

Mumford, Hannah Cann (Crosby) (b. 1808) 271, 319, 320, 323, 324

Mumford, Henry 319

Myers, John 329, 349

Myers, Mary (Close) 352, 353

Myers, Richard 352, 353

Myers, Sarah Hancock (b. 1800) 328, 329, 349, 350, 351, 352, 353

N

Naish, Ann (b. 1748) 120, 121

Nebeker, John 262

Neff, John 103

Neilson, Abigail (Lindsay) (Crosby) (b. 1891) 9, 11, 13, 87, 168, 169, 170, 171, 182, 185, 186, 194, 198, 200, 201, 202, 203, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 211, 212, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218,

219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 230, 256, 265, 267, 268, 328, 341, 342, 345

Neilson, John Lawrence “Lawrence” 171, 202, 214, 342

Neilson, Ramona 18, 19, 20, 171, 182, 185, 187, 192, 194, 202, 214, 221, 222, 223, 261, 262, 266, 291, 342, 344

Nicholas, Mary (b. abt. 1718) 120, 121

Nisbet, Sarah Ann (Blacker) 37, 132, 138, 141, 142, 147, 148, 158

Nisbet, William Alexander 158

Nott, Mary 355

Nuttall, Elizabeth Ann (Bowden) 335, 336, 356

O

Obray, Louisa (Shelton) 286

Osborne, Mary 329

P

Papworth, Harold 4

Park, David 103

Parrish, Jane 349

Parrish, Sarah Myers (Lindsay) (b. 1833) 352, 353

Parrish, Warren 365

Partridge, Mark 250, 251

Partridge, Sarah 245

Patten, David Wyman 307, 312, 365

Peerson, Cleng 301

Perry, Sarah 120, 121

Peterson, ____ 255

Peterson, Charles 148

Policky, Debbie 192, 223

Policky, Donald 192

Policky, Donald Anton (b. 1929) 20

Policky, Frances Marie (Prestes) 192

Policky, Mark 223

Policky, Ramona (Neilson) 18, 19, 20, 171, 182, 185, 187, 192, 194, 202, 214, 221, 222, 223, 261, 262, 266, 291, 342, 344

Porter, Nancy 22, 191, 198

Powell, Ann 116, 154, 162, 163, 164, 165

Powell, Mary (Morgan) (b. 1788) 163

Powell, William 163

Pratt, Parley Parker 283, 366

Prestes, Frances Marie 192

R

Radley, Debbie (Policky) 192, 223

Raglin, Elizabeth Elinor (Lewis) 87

Ramseys, _____ 18

Rappley, ____ 230

Rappleye, Myrtle (Crosby) 202, 219, 243, 256, 263, 264, 269

Rasmussen, Susie 198

Reach, Laniel 192 Reach, Rex 192

Read, Abigail 198

Read, Andrew 198

Read, Austin 198

Read, Austin Keith 192

Read, Gardner 198

Read, Keith 17, 23, 198

Read, Sally (Gardner) 12, 17, 18, 20, 26, 92, 184, 185, 186, 187, 189, 191, 192, 193, 198, 199, 223, 370

Reed, Mary Elizabeth (Leavitt) 282

Richards, DeForest 244 Richards, Franklin Dewey 140

Rich, Charles Coulson 261, 301, 302, 312, 350

Rich, Charles E. 262

Rigdon, Sidney 283, 322

Roberts, Art 6

Roberts, David Gardner 70 Roberts, Mildred (Gardner) 55, 68, 70, 71

Roberts, Viola Jane (Gardner) 39, 40, 55, 68, 73

Robinson, ____ 230

Robinson, Carl 54

Rockwell, Orrin Porter 78, 287

Romero, _____ 18

Roosevelt, Franklin Delano 6 Roosevelt, Theodore 255 S

Sage, Avis (_____) 121

Sage, Mary (b. 1773) 120, 121

Sage, Samuel (b. 1627) 121

Sage, Samuel (b. 1717) 120, 121

Sage, Sarah (Perry) 120, 121

Sage, William 121

Savage, Susan Eliza 285 Sawyer, Melinda Haven 323 Sessions, Biney 252

Sessions, Byron 245, 250 Sessions, Perrigrine 273

Shakespeare, William 300, 304

Shaw, Sarah (Cann) 286

Shelton, Ann 240, 275, 283, 286, 287, 293

Shelton, Eliza 286

Shelton, Louisa 286

Shelton, Rebecca Ann (Dow) 286

Sherwood, Reuben 349

Silver, Harriet Atwood 284

Skinner, _____ 147

Smith, George Albert 78, 302, 312

Smith, Hyrum 312, 366

Smith, John 100

Smith, John A. 98

Smith, John Henry 237

Smith, Joseph Fielding (b. 1838) 140, 257

Smith, Joseph Jr. (b. 1805) 87, 98, 153, 190, 239, 258, 283, 289, 301, 302, 307, 312, 313, 320, 321, 322, 365, 366, 368, 372

Smith, Joseph Sr. (b. 1771) 307, 365

Smith, Mary Anderson 104, 105

Smith, William 282

Smiun, Willie 24

Snow, Anna Ivans 285, 294

Snow, Edward Hunter 102

Snow, Erastus 288, 290, 302

Snow, Hannah Elida “Elida Ann” (Crosby) (b. 1854) 286, 290, 293

Snow, Leo Alva (b. 1881) 289

Snow, Leo Crosby 294

Snow, Lorenzo 244, 250

Spafford, Harvene 176, 182

Spaulding, Jabez 87

Spaulding, Lucia 2, 87, 89

Spaulding, Mary (Ward) 87

Spencer, Daniel 273, 285

Spencer, Vivian (Crosby) 281, 288

Sprague, Abigail 87

Stalker, Mary Karma (Crosby) (b. 1916) 288

Stapeley, Charles 262

Stapley, Delbert Leon 12

Stebbins, Abigail (Batchelder) (Corning) 315

Steel, Mary (b. 1796) 355, 358

Stephens, _____ 365

Stephens, Ann 22, 191, 198

Stephens, Calvin 366

Steptoe, Edward J. 237, 285

Stotler, Marguerite (Gardner) (Konopnicki) 3, 5, 20, 47, 53, 59

Stott, David L. 22, 191, 198, 285

Stott, Hunter 198

Stott, Jesse 198

Stott, Jimmy 198

Stott, Josh 198

Stott, Latonya 198

Stott, Lillie 198, 289

Stott, Lindsay 198

Stott, Perry 198

Stott, Song 198

Stott, Suzanne (Gardner) (b. 1943) v, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 17, 18, 19, 22, 26, 182, 183, 184, 185, 186, 191, 192, 193, 198, 199, 201, 220, 271, 289

Strang, James 302

Strong, Linda 22, 191, 198

Stuart, Charles (Charles I of England) 117

Stuart, David M. 338, 358

Stuart, Mary (Mary I of Scotland) 93

Stuljar, _____ 268

Sweeten, George 96

Sweeten, Mary (Gardner) (b. 1807) 92, 93, 95, 97, 100

Sweeten, Robert 100

TTaft, William Howard 255, 257

Taggart, Bruce 202

Taggart, Louise Welch 203

Talmage, James Edward 257

Taylor, John 243, 277, 291

Terrill, Elizabeth “Eliza” Glenwood (Crosby) (b. 1810) 271, 319, 320, 323

Thomas, Jane (Danks) 163

Thomas, Mary Ann (Crosby) (b. 1883) 291

Thompson, Diadema (Vaughan) 87

Thompson, George Vaughn 2, 87, 89

Thompson, Laura Althea 2, 67, 72, 79, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89

Thompson, Levi Ozro 87

Thompson, Lucia (Spaulding) 2, 87, 89 Torjusdatter, Tarjer Serene “Serena” 88

Trottier, Adell 54

Tucker, Karen Marie (Johansen) 265

Tucker, Maude (Crosby) 171, 213, 229, 230, 232, 243, 256, 263, 265, 267, 269

Tucker, Ned Crosby 265

V

Van Brocklin, Maria Maxine “Maxine” (Gardner) (b. 1921) 3, 5, 20, 48, 50, 53, 54, 59, 190

Vaughan, Diadema 87

WWalker, Emeline Jane (Hutchings) (Jacobs) (Butler) 303

Walker, John B. 350, 353

Wallace, William 91, 93 Ward, _____ 48

Ward, Mary 87

Warren, Rachael H. 185

Washburn, Beatrice “Bea” Gertrude Theatis 182, 190

Washington, George 348

Weatherby, _____ 274

Weeks, I. S. P. 245, 250, 264

Welch, C. Golden 202, 203

Welch, Charles 238, 250, 251

Welch, Charles A. 246, 269 Welch, John 265

Welch, Mary 171

Wesley, John 121

Wetmore, John 318

Wheeler, Mary (b. 1767) 365

Whipple, Maurine 239, 275, 288 Wilde, Lois 148

Wilkes, Mary (Blacker) (b. 1877) 37, 132, 138, 142, 146, 147, 158

Wilkes, Wilke Arvella 158

Willey, Mercy Mary (b. 1763) 348

Williams, Elizabeth “Eliza” Glenwood (Crosby) (Terrill) (b. 1810) 271, 319, 320, 323

Williams, George 4

Williams, John 330

Williams, Merintha (Blacker) 37, 50, 142, 147, 148 Williamson, Dave 39

Williams, Sarah (Danks) 163

Willis, Donnetta 182

Willis, Harvene (Spafford) 176, 182 Willis, Irene 203

Willis, Jess 182

Willis, Marion Beatie (Crosby) 238, 240, 246, 251, 256, 265

Willis, Sarah Melissa (Dodge) 366

Wilson, Harriet 203 Wilson, Margaret 91

Winters, Helen May 257

Wollenstein, _____ 47

Wolz, Fannie 203

Woodbury, Ann C. 290

Woodruff, Abraham Owen 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 249, 250, 252, 257, 264

Woodruff, Helen May (Winters) 257

Woodruff, Wilford 79, 140, 244, 277

Wooley, Frank 288

Wordsworth, William 227

YYoung, Brigham 77, 78, 87, 98, 100, 103, 237, 238, 239, 244, 273, 275, 277, 281, 283, 284, 285, 287, 288, 289, 290, 293, 301, 302, 303, 312, 313, 332, 349, 350

Yount, Lena Adelina (Carl) 291

Yount, Lena Adelina Carl (Crosby) 291